Скачать fb2
Fifty Shades Darker

Fifty Shades Darker


    Daunted by the singular sexual tastes and dark secrets of the beautiful, tormented young entrepreneur Christian Grey, Anastasia Steele has broken off their relationship to start a new career with a Seattle publishing house. But desire for Christian still dominates her every waking thought, and when he proposes a new arrangement, Anastasia cannot resist. They rekindle their searing sensual affair, and Anastasia learns more about the harrowing past of her damaged, driven, and demanding Fifty Shades. While Christian wrestles with his inner demons, Anastasia must confront her anger and envy of the women who came before her and make the most important decision of her life. Erotic, sparkling and suspenseful, Fifty Shades Darker is the irresistibly addictive second part of the Fifty Shades trilogy.

E L James Fifty Shades Darker

    The second book in the Fifty Shades Trilogy series, 2011



    I owe a huge debt of gratitude to Sarah, Kay, and Jada. Thank you for all that you have done for me.
    Also HUGE thanks to Kathleen and Kristi who stepped into the breach and sorted stuff out.
    Thank you too to Niall, my husband, my lover, and my best friend (most of the time).
    And a big shout out to all the wonderful, wonderful women from all over the world whom I have had the pleasure of meeting since I started all this, and whom I now consider friends, including: Ale, Alex, Amy, Andrea, Angela, Azucena, Babs, Bee, Belinda, Betsy, Brandy, Britt, Caroline, Catherine, Dawn, Gwen, Hannah, Janet, Jen, Jenn, Jill, Kathy, Katie, Kellie, Kelly, Liz, Mandy, Margaret, Natalia, Nicole, Nora, Olga, Pam, Pauline, Raina, Raizie, Rajka, Rhian, Ruth, Steph, Susi, Tasha, Taylor and Una. And also to the many, many talented, funny, warm women (and men) I have met online. You know who you are.
    Thanks to Morgan and Jenn for all things Heathman.
    And finally, thank you to Janine, my editor. You rock. That is all.


    He’s come back. Mommy’s asleep or she’s sick again.
    I hide and curl up small under the table in the kitchen. Through my fingers I can see Mommy. She is asleep on the couch. Her hand is on the sticky green rug, and he’s wearing his big boots with the shiny buckle and standing over Mommy shouting.
    He hits Mommy with a belt. Get up! Get up! You are one fucked-up bitch. You are one fucked-up bitch. You are one fucked-up bitch. You are one fucked-up bitch. You are one fucked-up bitch. You are one fucked-up bitch.
    Mommy makes a sobbing noise. Stop. Please stop. Mommy doesn’t scream. Mommy curls up small.
    I have my fingers in my ears, and I close my eyes. The sound stops.
    He turns and I can see his boots as he stomps into the kitchen. He still has the belt. He is trying to find me.
    He stoops down and grins. He smells nasty. Of cigarettes and drink. There you are, you little shit.
    A chilling wail wakes him. Christ! He’s drenched in sweat and his heart is pounding.What the fuck? He sits bolt upright in bed and puts his head in hands.Fuck. They’re back. The noise was me.He takes a deep steadying breath, trying to rid his mind and nostrils of the smell of cheap bourbon and stale Camel cigarettes.


    I have survived Day Three Post-Christian, and my first day at work. It has been a welcome distraction. The time has flown by in a haze of new faces, work to do, and Mr. Jack Hyde. Mr. Jack Hyde… he smiles down at me, his blue eyes twinkling, as he leans against my desk.
    “Excellent work, Ana. I think we’re going to make a great team.”
    Somehow, I manage to curl my lips upward in a semblance of a smile.
    “I’ll be off, if that’s okay with you,” I murmur.
    “Of course, it’s five thirty. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
    “Goodnight, Jack.”
    “Goodnight, Ana.”
    Collecting my bag, I shrug on my jacket and head for the door. Out in the early evening air of Seattle, I take a deep breath. It doesn’t begin to fill the void in my chest, a void that’s been present since Saturday morning, a painful hollow reminder of my loss. I walk toward the bus stop with my head down, staring at my feet and contemplating being without my beloved Wanda, my old Beetle… or the Audi.
    I shut the door on that thought immediately. No. Don’t think about him. Of course, I can afford a car-a nice, new car. I suspect he has been overgenerous in his payment, and the thought leaves a bitter taste in my mouth, but I dismiss it and try to keep my mind as numb and as blank as possible. I can’t think about him. I don’t want to start crying again-not out on the street.
    The apartment is empty. I miss Kate, and I imagine her lying on a beach in Barbados sipping a cool cocktail. I turn on the flat-screen television so there’s noise to fill the vacuum and provide some semblance of company, but I don’t listen or watch. I sit and stare blankly at the brick wall. I am numb. I feel nothing but the pain. How long must I endure this?
    The door buzzer startles me from my anguish, and my heart skips a beat. Who could that be? I press the intercom.
    “Delivery for Ms. Steele.” A bored, disembodied voice answers, and disappointment crashes through me. I listlessly make my way downstairs and find a young man noisily chewing gum, holding a large cardboard box, and leaning against the front door. I sign for the package and take it upstairs. The box is huge and surprisingly light. Inside are two dozen long-stemmed, white roses and a card.
    Congratulations on your first day at work.
    I hope it went well.
    And thank you for the glider. That was very thoughtful.
    It has pride of place on my desk.
    I stare at the typed card, the hollow in my chest expanding. No doubt, his assistant sent this. Christian probably had very little to do with it. It’s too painful to think about. I examine the roses-they are beautiful, and I can’t bring myself to throw them in the trash. Dutifully, I make my way into the kitchen to hunt down a vase.
    And so a pattern develops: wake, work, cry, sleep. Well, try to sleep. I can’t even escape him in my dreams. Gray burning eyes, his lost look, his hair burnished and bright all haunt me. And the music… so much music-I cannot bear to hear any music. I am careful to avoid it at all costs. Even the jingles in commercials make me shudder.
    I have spoken to no one, not even my mother or Ray. I don’t have the capacity for idle talk now. No, I want none of it. I have become my own island state. A ravaged, war-torn land where nothing grows and the horizons are bleak. Yes, that’s me. I can interact impersonally at work, but that’s it. If I talk to Mom, I know I will break even further-and I have nothing left to break.
    I am finding it difficult to eat. By Wednesday lunchtime, I manage a cup of yogurt, and it’s the first thing I’ve eaten since Friday. I am surviving on a newfound tolerance for lattes and Diet Coke. It’s the caffeine that keeps me going, but it’s making me anxious.
    Jack has started to hover over me, irritating me, asking me personal questions. What does he want? I’m polite, but I need to keep him at arm’s length.
    I sit and begin trawling through a pile of correspondence addressed to him, and I’m pleased with the distraction of menial work. My e-mail pings, and I quickly check to see who it’s from.
    Holy shit. An e-mail from Christian. Oh no, not here… not at work.
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Tomorrow
    Date: June 8, 2011 14:05
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Dear Anastasia
    Forgive this intrusion at work. I hope that it’s going well. Did you get my flowers?
    I note that tomorrow is the gallery opening for your friend’s show, and I’m sure you’ve not had time to purchase a car, and it’s a long drive. I would be more than happy to take you-should you wish.
    Let me know.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    Tears swim in my eyes. I hastily leave my desk and bolt to the restroom to escape into one of the stalls. José’s show. Crap. I’d forgotten all about it, and I promised him I’d go. Shit, Christian is right; how am I going to get there?
    I clutch my forehead. Why hasn’t José phoned? Come to think of it-why hasn’t anyone phoned? I’ve been so absentminded, I haven’t noticed that my cell phone has been silent.
    Shit! I am such an idiot! I still have it on divert to the Blackberry. Holy hell. Christian’s been getting my calls-unless he’s just thrown the Blackberry away. How did he get my e-mail address?
    He knows my shoe size, an e-mail address is hardly going to present him with many problems.
    Can I see him again? Could I bear it? Do I want to see him? I close my eyes and tilt my head back as grief and longing lance through me. Of course I do.
    Perhaps, perhaps I can tell him I’ve changed my mind… No, no, no. I cannot be with someone who takes pleasure in inflicting pain on me, someone who can’t love me.
    Torturous memories flash through my mind-the gliding, holding hands, kissing, the bathtub, his gentleness, his humor, and his dark, brooding, sexy stare. I miss him. It’s been five days, five days of agony that has felt like an eternity.
    I wrap my arms around my body, hugging myself tightly, holding myself together. I miss him. I really miss him… I love him. Simple.
    I cry myself to sleep at night, wishing I hadn’t walked out, wishing that he could be different, wishing that we were together. How long will this hideous overwhelming feeling last? I am in purgatory.
    Anastasia Steele, you are at work! I must be strong, but I want to go to José’s show, and deep down, the masochist in me wants to see Christian. Taking a deep breath, I head back to my desk.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Tomorrow
    Date: June 8, 2011 14:25
    To: Christian Grey
    Hi Christian
    Thank you for the flowers; they are lovely.
    Yes, I would appreciate a lift.
    Thank you.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    Checking my phone, I find that it is still switched to divert. Jack is in a meeting, so I quickly call José.
    “Hi, José. It’s Ana.”
    “Hello, stranger.” His tone is so warm and welcoming it’s almost enough to push me over the edge again.
    “I can’t talk long. What time should I be there tomorrow for your show?”
    “You’re still coming?” He sounds excited.
    “Yes, of course.” I smile my first genuine smile in five days as I picture his broad grin.
    “Seven thirty.”
    “See you then. Good-bye, José.”
    “Bye, Ana.”
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Tomorrow
    Date: June 8, 2011 14:27
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Dear Anastasia
    What time shall I collect you?
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Tomorrow
    Date: June 8, 2011 14:32
    To: Christian Grey
    José’s show starts at 7:30. What time would you suggest?
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Tomorrow
    Date: June 8, 2011 14:34
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Dear Anastasia
    Portland is some distance away. I shall collect you at 5:45.
    I look forward to seeing you.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Tomorrow
    Date: June 8, 2011 14:38
    To: Christian Grey
    See you then.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    Oh my. I’m going to see Christian, and for the first time in five days, my spirits lift a fraction and I allow myself to wonder how he’s been.
    Has he missed me? Probably not like I’ve missed him. Has he found a new submissive from wherever they come from? The thought is so painful that I dismiss it immediately. I look at the pile of correspondence I need to sort for Jack and tackle it as I try to push Christian out of my mind once more.
    That night in bed, I toss and turn, trying to sleep. It is the first time in a while I haven’t cried myself to sleep.
    In my mind’s eye, I visualize Christian’s face the last time I saw him as I left his apartment. His tortured expression haunts me. I remember he didn’t want me to go, which was odd. Why would I stay when things had reached such an impasse? We were each skirting around our own issues-my fear of punishment, his fear of… what? Love?
    Turning on my side, I hug my pillow, filled with an overwhelming sadness. He thinks he doesn’t deserve to be loved. Why does he feel that way? Is it something to do with his upbringing? His birth mom, the crack whore? My thoughts plague me into the early hours until eventually I fall into a fitful, exhausted sleep.
    The day drags and drags and Jack is unusually attentive. I suspect it’s Kate’s plum dress and the black high-heeled boots I’ve stolen from her closet, but I don’t dwell on the thought. I resolve to go clothes shopping with my first paycheck. The dress is looser on me than it was, but I pretend not to notice.
    Finally, it’s five thirty, and I collect my jacket and purse, trying to quell my nerves. I’m going to see him!
    “Do you have a date tonight?” Jack asks as he strolls past my desk on his way out.
    “Yes. No. Not really.”
    He cocks an eyebrow at me, his interest clearly piqued. “Boyfriend?”
    I flush. “No, a friend. An ex-boyfriend.”
    “Maybe tomorrow you’d like to come for a drink after work. You’ve had a stellar first week, Ana. We should celebrate.” He smiles and some unknown emotion flits across his face, making me uneasy.
    Putting his hands in his pockets, he saunters through the double doors. I frown at his retreating back. Drinks with the boss, is that a good idea?
    I shake my head. I have an evening of Christian Grey to get through first. How am I going to do this? I hurry into the restroom to make last-minute adjustments.
    In the large mirror on the wall, I take a long, hard look at my face. I am my usual pale self, dark circles round my too-large eyes. I look gaunt, haunted.
    Jeez, I wish I knew how to use makeup. I apply some mascara and eyeliner and pinch my cheeks, hoping to bring some color their way. Tidying my hair so that it hangs artfully down my back, I take a deep breath. This will have to do.
    Nervously I walk through the foyer with a smile and a wave to Claire at reception. I think she and I could become friends. Jack is talking to Elizabeth as I head for the doors. Smiling broadly, he hurries over to open them for me.
    “After you, Ana,” he murmurs.
    “Thank you.” I smile, embarrassed.
    Outside on the curb, Taylor is waiting. He opens the rear door of the car. I glance hesitantly at Jack who has followed me out. He’s looking toward the Audi SUV in dismay.
    I turn and climb into the back, and there he sits-Christian Grey-wearing his gray suit, no tie, his white shirt open at the collar. His gray eyes are glowing.
    My mouth dries. He looks glorious except he’s scowling at me. Oh no!
    “When did you last eat?” he snaps as Taylor closes the door behind me.
    Crap. “Hello, Christian. Yes, it’s nice to see you, too.”
    “I don’t want your smart mouth now. Answer me.” His eyes blaze.
    Holy shit. “Um… I had a yogurt at lunchtime. Oh-and a banana.”
    “When did you last have a proper meal?” he asks acidly.
    Taylor slips into the driver’s seat, starts the car, and pulls out into the traffic.
    I glance up and Jack is waving at me, though how he can see me through the dark glass, I don’t know. I wave back.
    “Who’s that?” Christian snaps.
    “My boss.” I peek up at the beautiful man beside me, and his mouth is pressed into a hard line.
    “Well? Your last meal?”
    “Christian, that really is none of your concern,” I murmur, feeling extraordinarily brave.
    “Whatever you do concerns me. Tell me.”
    No, it doesn’t. I groan in frustration, rolling my eyes heavenward, and Christian narrows his eyes. And for the first time in a long time, I want to laugh. I try hard to stifle the giggle that threatens to bubble up. Christian’s face softens as I struggle to keep a straight face, and I see a trace of a smile kiss his beautifully sculptured lips.
    “Well?” he asks, his voice softer.
    “Pasta alla vongole, last Friday,” I whisper.
    He closes his eyes as fury and possibly regret, sweeps across his face. “I see,” he says, his voice expressionless. “You look like you’ve lost at least five pounds, possibly more since then. Please eat, Anastasia,” he scolds.
    I stare down at the knotted fingers in my lap. Why does he always make me feel like an errant child?
    He shifts and turns toward me. “How are you?” he asks, his voice still soft.
    Well, I’m shit really… I swallow. “If I told you I was fine, I’d be lying.”
    He inhales sharply. “Me, too,” he murmurs and reaches over and clasps my hand. “I miss you,” he adds.
    Oh no. Skin against skin.
    “Christian, I-”
    “Ana, please. We need to talk.”
    I’m going to cry. No. “Christian, I… please… I’ve cried so much,” I whisper, trying to keep my emotions in check
    “Oh, baby, no.” He tugs my hand, and before I know it I’m on his lap. He has his arms around me, and his nose is in my hair. “I’ve missed you so much, Anastasia,” he breathes.
    I want to struggle out of his hold, to maintain some distance, but his arms are wrapped around me. He’s pressing me to his chest. I melt. Oh, this is where I want to be.
    I rest my head against him, and he kisses my hair repeatedly. This is home. He smells of linen, fabric softener, body wash, and my favorite smell-Christian. For a moment, I allow myself the illusion that all will be well, and it soothes my ravaged soul.
    A few minutes later Taylor pulls to a stop at the curb, even though we’re still in the city.
    “Come”-Christian shifts me off his lap-“we’re here.”
    “Helipad-on the top of this building.” Christian glances toward the building by way of explanation.
    Of course. Charlie Tango. Taylor opens the door and I slide out. He gives me a warm, avuncular smile that makes me feel safe. I smile back.
    “I should give you back your handkerchief.”
    “Keep it, Miss Steele, with my best wishes.”
    I flush as Christian comes around the car and takes my hand. He looks quizzically at Taylor who stares impassively back at him, revealing nothing.
    “Nine?” Christian says to him.
    “Yes, sir.”
    Christian nods as he turns and leads me through the double doors into the grandiose foyer. I revel in the feel of his large hand and his long, skilled fingers curled around mine. I feel the familiar pull-I am drawn, Icarus to his sun. I have been burned already, and yet here I am again.
    Reaching the elevators, he presses the call button. I peek up at him, and he’s wearing his enigmatic half smile. As the doors open, he releases my hand and ushers me in.
    The doors close and I risk a second peek. He glances down at me, gray eyes alive, and it’s there in the air between us, that electricity. It’s palpable. I can almost taste it, pulsing between us, drawing us together.
    “Oh my,” I gasp as I bask briefly in the intensity of this visceral, primal attraction.
    “I feel it, too,” he says, his eyes clouded and intense.
    Desire pools dark and deadly in my groin. He clasps my hand and grazes my knuckles with his thumb, and all my muscles clench tightly, deliciously, deep inside me.
    Holy cow. How can he still do this to me?
    “Please don’t bite your lip, Anastasia,” he whispers.
    I gaze up at him, releasing my lip. I want him. Here, now, in the elevator. How could I not?
    “You know what it does to me,” he murmurs.
    Oh, I still affect him. My inner goddess stirs from her five-day sulk.
    Abruptly the doors open, breaking the spell, and we’re on the roof. It’s windy, and despite my black jacket, I’m cold. Christian puts his arm around me, pulling me into his side, and we hurry across to where Charlie Tango stands in the center of the helipad with its rotor blades slowly spinning.
    A tall, blond, square-jawed man in a dark suit leaps out and, ducking low, runs toward us. Shaking hands with Christian, he shouts above the noise of the rotors.
    “Ready to go, sir. She’s all yours!”
    “All checks done?”
    “Yes, sir.”
    “You’ll collect her around eight thirty?”
    “Yes, sir.”
    “Taylor’s waiting for you out front.”
    “Thank you, Mr. Grey. Safe flight to Portland. Ma’am.” He salutes me. Without releasing me, Christian nods, ducks down, and leads me to the helicopter door.
    Once inside he buckles me firmly into my harness, cinching the straps tight. He gives me a knowing look and his secret smile.
    “This should keep you in your place,” he murmurs. “I must say I do like this harness on you. Don’t touch anything.”
    I flush a deep crimson, and he runs his index finger down my cheek before handing me the headphones. I’d like to touch you, too, but you won’t let me. I scowl at him. Besides, he’s pulled the straps so tight I can barely move.
    He sits in his seat and buckles himself in, then starts running through all his preflight checks. He’s just so competent. It’s very alluring. He puts on his headphones and flips a switch and the rotors speed up, deafening me.
    Turning, he gazes at me. “Ready, baby?” His voice echoes through the headphones.
    He grins his boyish grin. Wow-I’ve not seen it for so long.
    “Sea-Tac tower, this is Charlie Tango-Tango Echo Hotel, cleared for takeoff to Portland via PDX. Please confirm, over.”
    The disembodied voice of the air traffic controller answers, issuing instructions.
    “Roger, tower, Charlie Tango set, over and out.” Christian flips two switches, grasps the stick, and the helicopter rises slowly and smoothly into the evening sky.
    Seattle and my stomach drop away from us, and there’s so much to see.
    “We’ve chased the dawn, Anastasia, now the dusk,” his voice comes through on the headphones. I turn to gape at him in surprise.
    What does this mean? How is it that he can say the most romantic things? He smiles, and I can’t help but smile shyly back at him.
    “As well as the evening sun, there’s more to see this time,” he says.
    The last time we flew to Seattle it was dark, but this evening the view is spectacular, literally out of this world. We’re up among the tallest buildings, going higher and higher.
    “Escala’s over there.” He points toward the building. “Boeing there, and you can just see the Space Needle.”
    I crane my head. “I’ve never been.”
    “I’ll take you-we can eat there.”
    What? “Christian, we broke up.”
    “I know. I can still take you there and feed you.” He glares at me.
    I shake my head and flush before taking a less confrontational approach. “It’s very beautiful up here, thank you.”
    “Impressive, isn’t it?”
    “Impressive that you can do this.”
    “Flattery from you, Miss Steele? But I’m a man of many talents.”
    “I’m fully aware of that, Mr. Grey.”
    He turns and smirks at me, and for the first time in five days, I relax a little. Perhaps this won’t be so bad.
    “How’s the new job?”
    “Good, thank you. Interesting.”
    “What’s your boss like?”
    “Oh, he’s okay.” How can I tell Christian that Jack makes me uncomfortable? Christian turns and gazes at me.
    “What’s wrong?” he asks.
    “Aside from the obvious, nothing.”
    “The obvious?”
    “Oh, Christian, you really are very obtuse sometimes.”
    “Obtuse? Me? I’m not sure I appreciate your tone, Miss Steele.”
    “Well, don’t then.”
    His lips twitch into a smile. “I have missed your smart mouth.”
    I gasp and I want to shout, I’ve missed you-all of you-not just your mouth! But I keep quiet and gaze out the glass fishbowl that is Charlie Tango’s windshield as we continue south. The dusk is to our right, the sun low on the horizon-large, blazing fiery orange-and I am Icarus again, flying far too close.
    The dusk has followed us from Seattle, and the sky is awash with opal, pinks, and aquamarines woven seamlessly together as only Mother Nature knows how. It’s a clear, crisp evening, and the lights of Portland twinkle and wink, welcoming us as Christian sets the helicopter down on the helipad. We are on top of the strange brown brick building in Portland we left less than three weeks ago.
    Jeez, it’s been hardly any time at all. Yet I feel like I’ve known Christian for a lifetime. He powers down Charlie Tango, flipping various switches so the rotors stop, and eventually all I hear is my own breathing through the headphones. Hmm. Briefly it reminds me of the Thomas Tallis experience. I blanch. I so don’t want to go there right now.
    Christian unbuckles his harness and leans across to undo mine.
    “Good trip, Miss Steele?” he asks, his voice mild, his gray eyes glowing.
    “Yes, thank you, Mr. Grey,” I reply politely.
    “Well, let’s go see the boy’s photos.” He holds his hand out to me and taking it, I climb out of Charlie Tango.
    A gray-haired man with a beard walks over to meet us, smiling broadly, and I recognize him as the old-timer from the last time we were here.
    “Joe.” Christian smiles and releases my hand to shake Joe’s warmly.
    “Keep her safe for Stephan. He’ll be along around eight or nine.”
    “Will do, Mr. Grey. Ma’am,” he says, nodding at me. “Your car’s waiting downstairs, sir. Oh, and the elevator’s out of order; you’ll need to use the stairs.”
    “Thank you, Joe.”
    Christian takes my hand, and we head to the emergency stairs.
    “Good thing for you this is only three floors, in those heels,” he mutters to me in disapproval.
    No kidding.
    “Don’t you like the boots?”
    “I like them very much, Anastasia.” His gaze darkens and I think he might say something else, but he stops. “Come. We’ll take it slow. I don’t want you falling and breaking your neck.”
    We sit in silence as our driver takes us to the gallery. My anxiety has returned full force, and I realize that our time in Charlie Tango has been the eye of the storm. Christian is quiet and brooding… apprehensive even; our lighter mood from earlier has dissipated. There’s so much I want to say, but this journey is too short. Christian stares pensively out the window.
    “José is just a friend,” I murmur.
    Christian turns and gazes at me, his eyes dark and guarded, giving nothing away. His mouth-oh, his mouth is distracting, and unbidden. I remember it on me-everywhere. My skin heats. He shifts in his seat and frowns.
    “Those beautiful eyes look too large in your face, Anastasia. Please tell me you’ll eat.”
    “Yes, Christian, I’ll eat,” I answer automatically, a platitude.
    “I mean it.”
    “Do you now?” I cannot keep the disdain out of my voice. Honestly, the audacity of this man-this man who has put me through hell over the last few days. No, that’s wrong. I’ve put myself through hell. No. It’s him. I shake my head, confused.
    “I don’t want to fight with you, Anastasia. I want you back, and I want you healthy,” he says softly.
    What? What does that mean? “But nothing’s changed.” You’re still fifty shades.
    “Let’s talk on the way back. We’re here.”
    The car pulls up in front of the gallery, and Christian climbs out, leaving me speechless. He opens the car door for me, and I clamber out.
    “Why do you do that?” My voice is louder than I expected.
    “Do what?” Christian is taken aback.
    “Say something like that and then just stop.”
    “Anastasia, we’re here. Where you want to be. Let’s do this and then talk. I don’t particularly want a scene in the street.”
    I flush and glance around. He’s right. It’s too public. I press my lips together as he glares down at me.
    “Okay,” I mutter sulkily. Taking my hand, he leads me into the building.
    We are in a converted warehouse-brick walls, dark wood floors, white ceilings, and white pipe work. It’s airy and modern, and there are several people wandering across the gallery floor, sipping wine and admiring José’s work. For a moment, my troubles melt away as I grasp that José has realized his dream. Way to go, José!
    “Good evening and welcome to José Rodriguez’s show.” A young woman dressed in black with very short brown hair, bright red lipstick, and large hooped earrings greets us. She glances briefly at me, then much longer than is strictly necessary at Christian, then turns back to me, blinking as she blushes.
    My brow creases. He’s mine-or was. I try hard not to scowl at her. As her eyes regain their focus, she blinks again.
    “Oh, it’s you, Ana. We’ll want your take on all this, too.” Grinning, she hands me a brochure and directs me to a table laden with drinks and snacks.
    How does she know my name?
    “You know her?” Christian frowns.
    I shake my head, equally puzzled.
    He shrugs, distracted. “What would you like to drink?”
    “I’ll have a glass of white wine, thank you.”
    His brow furrows, but he holds his tongue and heads for the open bar.
    José comes barreling through a throng of people.
    Holy cow! He’s wearing a suit. He looks good and he’s beaming at me. He enfolds me in his arms, hugging me hard. And it’s all I can do not to burst into tears. My friend, my only friend while Kate is away. Tears pool in my eyes.
    “Ana, I’m so glad you made it,” he whispers in my ear, then pauses and abruptly holds me at arm’s length, staring at me.
    “Hey are you okay? You look, well, odd. Dios mio, have you lost weight?”
    I blink back my tears. “José, I’m fine. I’m just so happy for you.” Crap-not him, too. “Congratulations on the show.” My voice wavers as I see his concern etched on his oh-so-familiar face, but I have to hold myself together.
    “How did you get here?” he asks.
    “Christian brought me,” I say, suddenly apprehensive.
    “Oh.” José’s face falls and he releases me. “Where is he?” His expression darkens.
    “Over there, fetching drinks.” I nod in Christian’s direction and see he’s exchanging pleasantries with someone waiting in line. Christian glances up when I look his way and our eyes lock. And in that brief moment, I’m paralyzed, staring at the impossibly handsome man who gazes at me with some unfathomable emotion. His gaze hot, burning into me, and we’re lost for a moment staring at each other.
    Holy cow… This beautiful man wants me back, and deep down inside me sweet joy slowly unfurls like a morning glory in the early dawn.
    “Ana!” José distracts me, and I’m dragged back to the here and now. “I am so glad you came-listen, I should warn you-”
    Suddenly, Miss Very Short Hair and Red Lipstick cuts him off. “José, the journalist from the Portland Printz is here to see you. Come on.” She gives me a polite smile.
    “How cool is this? The fame.” He grins, and I can’t help but grin back-he’s so happy. “Catch you later, Ana.” He kisses my cheek, and I watch him stroll over to a young woman standing by a tall lanky photographer.
    José’s photographs are everywhere, and in some cases, blown up onto huge canvases. There are both monochromes and colors. There’s an ethereal beauty to many of the landscapes. In one taken out near the lake at Vancouver, it’s early evening and pink clouds are reflected in the stillness of the water. Briefly, I’m transported by the tranquility and the peace. It’s stunning.
    Christian joins me, and I take a deep breath and swallow, trying to recover some of my earlier equilibrium. He hands me my glass of white wine.
    “Does it come up to scratch?” My voice sounds more normal.
    He looks quizzically at me.
    “The wine.”
    “No. Rarely does at these kinds of events. The boy’s quite talented, isn’t he?” Christian is admiring the lake photo.
    “Why else do you think I asked him to take your portrait?” I can’t help the pride in my voice. His eyes glide impassively from the photograph to me.
    “Christian Grey?” The photographer from the Portland Printz approaches Christian. “Can I have a picture, sir?”
    “Sure.” Christian hides his scowl. I step back, but he grabs my hand and pulls me to his side. The photographer looks at both of us and can’t hide his surprise.
    “Mr. Grey, thank you.” He snaps a couple of photos. “Miss…?” he asks.
    “Steele,” I reply.
    “Thank you, Miss Steele.” He scurries off.
    “I looked for pictures of you with dates on the Internet. There aren’t any. That’s why Kate thought you were gay.”
    Christian’s mouth twitches with a smile. “That explains your inappropriate question. No, I don’t do dates, Anastasia-only with you. But you know that.” His eyes burn with sincerity.
    “So you never took your”-I glance around nervously to check no one can overhear us-“subs out?”
    “Sometimes. Not on dates. Shopping, you know.” He shrugs, his eyes not leaving mine.
    Oh, so just in the playroom-his Red Room of Pain and his apartment. I don’t know what to feel about that.
    “Just you, Anastasia,” he whispers.
    I blush and stare down at my fingers. In his own way, he does care about me.
    “Your friend here seems more of a landscape man, not portraits. Let’s look round.” He holds his hand out to me, and I take it.
    We wander past a few more prints, and I notice a couple nodding at me, smiling broadly as if they know me. It must be because I’m with Christian, but one young man is blatantly staring. Odd.
    We turn the corner, and I can see why I’ve been getting strange looks. Hanging on the far wall are seven huge portraits-of me.
    I stare blankly at them, stupefied, the blood draining from my face. Me: pouting, laughing, scowling, serious, amused. All in super close up, all in black and white.
    Holy crap! I remember José messing with the camera on a couple of occasions when he was visiting and when I’d been out with him as driver and photographer’s assistant. He took snapshots, or so I thought. Not these invasive candids.
    I glance up at Christian, who is staring, transfixed, at each of the pictures in turn.
    “Seems I’m not the only one,” he mutters cryptically, his mouth settling into a hard line.
    I think he’s angry. Oh no.
    “Excuse me,” he says, pinning me with his bright gray gaze for a moment. He turns and heads to the reception desk.
    What’s his problem now? I watch mesmerized as he talks animatedly with Miss Very Short Hair and Red Lipstick. He fishes out his wallet and produces his credit card.
    Shit. He must have bought one of them.
    “Hey. You’re the muse. These photographs are terrific.” A young man with a shock of bright blond hair startles me. I feel a hand at my elbow and Christian is back.
    “You’re a lucky guy.” Blond Shock smirks at Christian, who gives him a cold stare.
    “That I am,” he mutters darkly, as he pulls me over to one side.
    “Did you just buy one of these?”
    “One of these?” he snorts, not taking his eyes off them.
    “You bought more than one?”
    He rolls his eyes. “I bought them all, Anastasia. I don’t want some stranger ogling you in the privacy of their home.”
    My first inclination is to laugh. “You’d rather it was you?” I scoff.
    He glares down at me, caught off guard by my audacity, I think, but he’s trying to hide his amusement.
    “Frankly, yes.”
    “Pervert,” I mouth at him and bite my lower lip to prevent my smile.
    His mouth drops open, and now his amusement is obvious. He strokes his chin thoughtfully.
    “Can’t argue with that assessment, Anastasia.” He shakes his head, and his eyes soften with humor.
    “I’d discuss it further with you, but I’ve signed an NDA.”
    He sighs, gazing at me, and his eyes darken. “What I’d like to do to your smart mouth,” he murmurs.
    I gasp, knowing full well what he means. “You’re very rude.” I try to sound shocked and succeed. Does he have no boundaries?
    He smirks at me, amused, and then he frowns.
    “You look very relaxed in these photographs, Anastasia. I don’t see you like that very often.”
    What? Whoa! Change of subject-talk about non sequitur-from playful to serious.
    I flush and glance down at my fingers. He tilts my head back, and I inhale sharply at the contact with his long fingers.
    “I want you that relaxed with me,” he whispers. All trace of humor has gone.
    Deep inside me that joy stirs again. But how can this be? We have issues.
    “You have to stop intimidating me if you want that,” I snap.
    “You have to learn to communicate and tell me how you feel,” he snaps back, eyes blazing.
    I take a deep breath. “Christian, you wanted me as a submissive. That’s where the problem lies. It’s in the definition of a submissive-you e-mailed it to me once.” I pause, trying to recall the wording. “I think the synonyms were, and I quote, ‘compliant, pliant, amenable, passive, tractable, resigned, patient, docile, tame, subdued.’ I wasn’t supposed to look at you. Not talk to you unless you gave me permission to do so. What do you expect?” I hiss at him.
    He blinks, and his frown deepens as I continue.
    “It’s very confusing being with you. You don’t want me to defy you, but then you like my ‘smart mouth.’ You want obedience, except when you don’t, so you can punish me. I just don’t know which way is up when I’m with you.”
    He narrows his eyes. “Good point well made, as usual, Miss Steele.” His voice is frigid. “Come, let’s go eat.”
    “We’ve only been here for half an hour.”
    “You’ve seen the photos; you’ve spoken to the boy.”
    “His name is José.”
    “You’ve spoken to José-the man who, the last time I met him, was trying to push his tongue into your reluctant mouth while you were drunk and ill,” he snarls.
    “He’s never hit me,” I spit at him.
    Christian scowls at me, fury emanating from every pore. “That’s a low blow, Anastasia,” he whispers menacingly.
    I flush, and Christian runs his hands through his hair, bristling with barely contained anger. I glare back at him.
    “I’m taking you for something to eat. You’re fading away in front of me. Find the boy, say good-bye.”
    “Please, can we stay longer?”
    “No. Go. Now. Say good-bye.”
    I glare at him, my blood boiling. Mr. Damned Control Freak. Angry is good. Angry is better than tearful.
    I drag my gaze away from him and scan the room for José. He’s talking to a group of young women. I stalk off toward him and away from Fifty. Just because he brought me here, I have to do as he says? Who the hell does he think he is?
    The girls are hanging on José’s every word. One of them gasps as I approach, no doubt recognizing me from the portraits.
    “Ana. Excuse me, girls.” José grins at them and puts his arm around me, and on some level I’m amused-José all smooth, impressing the ladies.
    “You look mad,” he says.
    “I have to go,” I mutter mulishly.
    “You just got here.”
    “I know but Christian needs to get back. The pictures are fantastic, José-you’re very talented.”
    He beams. “It was so cool seeing you.”
    Jose sweeps me into a big bear hug, spinning me so I can see Christian across the gallery. He’s scowling, and I realize it’s because I’m in José’s arms. So in a very calculating move, I wrap my arms around José’s neck. I think Christian is going to expire. His glare darkens to something quite sinister, and slowly he makes his way toward us.
    “Thanks for the warning about the portraits of me,” I mumble.
    “Shit. Sorry, Ana. I should have told you. D’you like them?”
    “Um… I don’t know,” I answer truthfully, momentarily knocked off balance by his question.
    “Well, they’re all sold, so somebody likes them. How cool is that? You’re a poster girl.” He hugs me tighter still as Christian reaches us, glowering at me now, though fortunately José doesn’t see.
    José releases me. “Don’t be a stranger, Ana. Oh, Mr. Grey, good evening.”
    “Mr. Rodriguez, very impressive.” Christian sounds icily polite. “I’m sorry we can’t stay longer, but we need to head back to Seattle. Anastasia?” He subtly stresses we and takes my hand as he does so.
    “Bye, José. Congratulations again.” I give him a quick kiss on the cheek, and before I know it Christian is dragging me out of the building. I know he’s boiling with silent wrath, but so am I.
    He looks quickly up and down the street then heads left and suddenly sweeps me into a side alley, abruptly pushing me up against a wall. He grabs my face between his hands, forcing me to look up into his ardent determined eyes.
    I gasp, and his mouth swoops down. He’s kissing me, violently. Briefly our teeth clash, then his tongue is in my mouth.
    Desire explodes like the Fourth of July throughout my body, and I’m kissing him back, matching his fervor, my hands knotting in his hair, pulling it, hard. He groans, a low sexy sound in the back of his throat that reverberates through me, and his hand moves down my body to the top of my thigh, his fingers digging into my flesh through the plum dress.
    I pour all the angst and heartbreak of the last few days into our kiss, binding him to me, and it hits me-in this moment of blinding passion-he’s doing the same, he feels the same.
    He breaks off the kiss, panting. His eyes are luminous with desire, firing the already heated blood that is pounding through my body. My mouth is slack as I try to drag precious air into my lungs.
    “You. Are. Mine,” he snarls, emphasizing each word. He pushes away from me and bends, hands on his knees as if he’s run a marathon. “For the love of God, Ana.”
    I lean against the wall, panting, trying to control the riotous reaction in my body, trying to find my equilibrium again.
    “I’m sorry,” I whisper once my breath has returned.
    “You should be. I know what you were doing. Do you want the photographer, Anastasia? He obviously has feelings for you.”
    I flush and shake my head.
    “No. He’s just a friend.”
    “I have spent all my adult life trying to avoid any extreme emotion. Yet you… you bring out feelings in me that are completely alien. It’s very…” He frowns, grasping for the word. “Unsettling.
    “I like control, Ana, and around you that just”-he stands, his gaze intense-“evaporates.” He waves his hand vaguely, then runs it through his hair and takes a deep breath. He clasps my hand.
    “Come, we need to talk, and you need to eat.”


    He leads me into a small, intimate restaurant.
    “This place will have to do,” Christian grumbles. “We don’t have much time.”
    The restaurant looks fine to me. Wooden chairs, linen tablecloths, and walls the same color as Christian’s playroom-deep blood red-with small gilt mirrors randomly placed, white candles, and small vases of white roses. Ella Fitzgerald croons softly in the background about this thing called love. It’s very romantic.
    The waiter leads us to a table for two in a small alcove, and I sit, apprehensive and wondering what he’s going to say.
    “We don’t have long,” Christian says to the waiter as we sit. “So we’ll each have sirloin steak cooked medium, béarnaise sauce if you have it, fries, and green vegetables, whatever the chef has; and bring me the wine list.”
    “Certainly, sir.” The waiter, taken aback by Christian’s cool, calm efficiency, scuttles off. Christian places his Blackberry on the table. Jeez, don’t I get a choice?
    “And if I don’t like steak?”
    He sighs. “Don’t start, Anastasia.”
    “I am not a child, Christian.”
    “Well, stop acting like one.”
    It’s as if he’s slapped me. I blink at him. So this is how it will be, an agitated, fraught conversation, albeit in a very romantic setting but certainly no hearts and flowers.
    “I’m a child because I don’t like steak?” I mutter trying to conceal my hurt.
    “For deliberately making me jealous. It’s a childish thing to do. Have you no regard for your friend’s feelings, leading him on like that?” Christian presses his lips together in a thin line and scowls as the waiter returns with the wine list.
    I blush-I hadn’t thought of that. Poor José-I certainly don’t want to encourage him. Suddenly, I’m mortified. Christian has a point; it was a thoughtless thing to do. He glances at the wine list.
    “Would you like to choose the wine?” he asks, raising his eyebrows at me expectantly, arrogance personified. He knows I know nothing about wine.
    “You choose,” I answer, sullen but chastened.
    “Two glasses of the Barossa Valley Shiraz, please.”
    “Er… we only sell that wine by the bottle, sir.”
    “A bottle then,” Christian snaps.
    “Sir.” He retreats, subdued, and I don’t blame him. I frown at Fifty. What’s eating him? Oh, me probably, and somewhere in the depths of my psyche, my inner goddess rises sleepily, stretches, and smiles. She’s been asleep for a while.
    “You’re very grumpy.”
    He gazes at me impassively. “I wonder why that is?”
    “Well, it’s good to set the right tone for an intimate and honest discussion about the future, wouldn’t you say?” I smile at him sweetly.
    His mouth presses into a hard line, but then, almost reluctantly, his lips lift, and I know he’s trying to stifle his smile.
    “I’m sorry,” he says.
    “Apology accepted, and I’m pleased to inform you I haven’t decided to become a vegetarian since we last ate.”
    “Since that was the last time you ate, I think that’s a moot point.”
    “There’s that word again, moot.”
    “Moot,” he mouths and his eyes soften with humor. He runs his hand through his hair, and he’s serious again. “Ana, the last time we spoke, you left me. I’m a little nervous. I’ve told you I want you back, and you’ve said… nothing.” His gaze is intense and expectant while his candor is totally disarming. What the hell do I say to this?
    “I’ve missed you… really missed you, Christian. The past few days have been… difficult.” I swallow, and a lump in my throat swells as I recall my desperate anguish since I left him.
    This last week has been the worst in my life, the pain almost indescribable. Nothing has come close. But reality hits home, winding me.
    “Nothing’s changed. I can’t be what you want me to be.” I squeeze the words out past the lump in my throat.
    “You are what I want you to be,” he says, his soft voice emphatic.
    “No, Christian, I’m not.”
    “You’re upset because of what happened last time. I behaved stupidly, and you… So did you. Why didn’t you safe word, Anastasia?” His tone changes, becoming accusatory.
    What? Whoa-change of direction. I flush, blinking at him.
    “Answer me.”
    “I don’t know. I was overwhelmed. I was trying to be what you wanted me to be, trying to deal with the pain, and it went out of my mind. You know… I forgot,” I whisper ashamed, and I shrug apologetically.
    Jeez, perhaps we could have avoided all this heartache.
    “You forgot!” he gasps with horror, grabbing the sides of the table and glaring at me. I wither under his stare.
    Shit! He’s furious again. My inner goddess glares at me, too. See, you brought all this on yourself!
    “How can I trust you?” he says, his voice low. “Ever?”
    The waiter arrives with our wine as we sit staring at each other, blue eyes to gray. Both of us filled with unspoken recriminations, while the waiter removes the cork with an unnecessary flourish and pours a little wine into Christian’s glass. Automatically Christian reaches out and takes a sip.
    “That’s fine.” His voice is curt.
    Gingerly the waiter fills our glasses, placing the bottle on the table before beating a hasty retreat. Christian has not taken his eyes off me the whole time. I am the first to crack, breaking eye contact, picking up my glass and taking a large gulp. I barely taste it.
    “I’m sorry,” I whisper, suddenly feeling stupid. I left because I thought we were incompatible, but he’s saying I could have stopped him?
    “Sorry for what?” he says alarmed.
    “Not using the safe word.”
    He closes his eyes, as if in relief.
    “We might have avoided all this suffering,” he mutters.
    “You look fine.” More than fine. You look like you.
    “Appearances can be deceptive,” he says quietly. “I’m anything but fine. I feel like the sun has set and not risen for five days, Ana. I’m in perpetual night here.”
    I’m winded by his admission. Oh my, like me.
    “You said you’d never leave, yet the going gets tough and you’re out the door.”
    “When did I say I’d never leave?”
    “In your sleep. It was the most comforting thing I’d heard in so long, Anastasia. It made me relax.”
    My heart constricts and I reach for my wine.
    “You said you loved me,” he whispers. “Is that now in the past tense?” His voice is low, laced with anxiety.
    “No, Christian, it’s not.”
    He gazes at me, and he looks so vulnerable as he exhales. “Good,” he murmurs.
    I’m shocked by his admission. He’s had a change of heart. When I told him I loved him before, he was horrified. The waiter is back. Briskly he places our plates in front of us and scuttles away.
    Holy hell. Food.
    “Eat,” Christian commands.
    Deep down I know I’m hungry, but right now, my stomach is in knots. Sitting across from the only man I have ever loved and debating our uncertain future does not promote a healthy appetite. I look dubiously at my food.
    “So help me God, Anastasia, if you don’t eat, I will take you across my knee here in this restaurant, and it will have nothing to do with my sexual gratification. Eat!”
    Jeez, keep your hair on, Grey. My subconscious stares at me over her half-moon specs. She is wholeheartedly in agreement with Fifty Shades.
    “Okay, I’ll eat. Stow your twitching palm, please.”
    He doesn’t smile but continues to glare at me. Reluctantly I lift my knife and fork and slice into my steak. Oh, it’s mouthwateringly good. I am hungry, really hungry. I chew and he visibly relaxes.
    We eat our supper in silence. The music’s changed. A soft-voiced woman sings in the background, her words echoing my thoughts.
    I glance at Fifty. He’s eating and watching me. Hunger, longing, anxiety combined in one hot look.
    “Do you know who’s singing?” I try for some normal conversation.
    Christian pauses and listens. “No… but she’s good, whoever she is.”
    “I like her, too.”
    Finally he smiles his private enigmatic smile. What’s he planning?
    “What?” I ask.
    He shakes his head. “Eat up,” he says mildly.
    I have eaten half the food on my plate. I cannot eat any more. How can I negotiate this?
    “I can’t manage any more. Have I eaten enough for Sir?”
    He stares at me impassively, not answering, then glances at his watch.
    “I am really full,” I add, taking a sip of the delicious wine.
    “We have to go shortly. Taylor’s here, and you have to be up for work in the morning.”
    “So do you.”
    “I function on a lot less sleep than you do, Anastasia. At least you’ve eaten something.”
    “Aren’t we going back via Charlie Tango?”
    “No, I thought I might have a drink. Taylor will collect us. Besides, this way I have you in the car all to myself for a few hours, at least. What can we do but talk?”
    Oh, that’s his plan.
    Christian summons the waiter to ask for the check, then picks up his Blackberry and makes a call.
    “We’re at Le Picotin, South West Third Avenue.” He hangs up.
    Jeez, he’s curt over the phone.
    “You’re very brusque with Taylor, in fact, with most people.”
    “I just get to the point quickly, Anastasia.”
    “You haven’t gotten to the point this evening. Nothing’s changed, Christian.”
    “I have a proposition for you.”
    “This started with a proposition.”
    “A different proposition.”
    The waiter returns, and Christian hands over his credit card without checking the bill. He gazes at me speculatively while the waiter swipes his card. Christian’s phone buzzes once, and he peers at it.
    He has a proposition? What now? A couple of scenarios run through my mind: kidnap, working for him. No, nothing makes sense. Christian finishes paying.
    “Come. Taylor’s outside.”
    We stand and he takes my hand.
    “I don’t want to lose you, Anastasia.” He kisses my knuckles tenderly, and the touch of his lips on my skin resonates throughout my body.
    Outside the Audi is waiting. Christian opens my door. Climbing in, I sink into the plush leather. He heads to the driver’s side, Taylor steps out of the car and they talk briefly. This isn’t their usual protocol. I’m curious. What are they talking about? Moments later, they both climb in, and I glance at Christian who’s wearing his impassive face as he stares ahead.
    I allow myself a brief moment to examine his godlike profile: straight nose, sculptured full lips, hair falling deliciously over his forehead. This divine man is surely not meant for me.
    Soft music suddenly fills the rear of the car, an orchestral piece that I don’t know, and Taylor pulls into the light traffic, heading for the I-5 and Seattle.
    Christian shifts to face me. “As I was saying, Anastasia, I have a proposition for you.”
    I glance nervously at Taylor.
    “Taylor can’t hear you,” Christian reassures me.
    “Taylor,” Christian calls. Taylor doesn’t respond. He calls again, still no response. Christian leans over and taps his shoulder. Taylor removes an ear bud I hadn’t noticed.
    “Yes, sir?”
    “Thank you, Taylor. It’s okay; resume your listening.”
    “Happy now? He’s listening to his iPod. Puccini. Forget he’s here. I do.”
    “Did you deliberately ask him to do that?”
    Oh. “Okay, your proposition?”
    Christian looks suddenly determined and businesslike. Holy shit. We’re negotiating a deal. I listen attentively.
    “Let me ask you something first. Do you want a regular vanilla relationship with no kinky fuckery at all?”
    My mouth drops open. “Kinky fuckery?” I squeak.
    “Kinky fuckery.”
    “I can’t believe you said that.” I glance nervously at Taylor.
    “Well, I did. Answer me,” he says calmly.
    I flush. My inner goddess is down on bended knee with her hands clasped in supplication begging me.
    “I like your kinky fuckery,” I whisper.
    “That’s what I thought. So what don’t you like?”
    Not being able to touch you. You enjoying my pain, the bite of the belt…
    “The threat of cruel and unusual punishment.”
    “What does that mean?”
    “Well, you have all those canes and whips and stuff in your playroom, and they frighten the living daylights out of me. I don’t want you to use them on me.”
    “Okay, so no whips or canes-or belts, for that matter,” he says sardonically.
    I gaze at him puzzled. “Are you attempting to redefine the hard limits?”
    “Not as such, I’m just trying to understand you, get a clearer picture of what you do and don’t like.”
    “Fundamentally, Christian, it’s your joy in inflicting pain on me that’s difficult for me to handle. And the idea that you’ll do it because I have crossed some arbitrary line.”
    “But it’s not arbitrary; the rules are written down.”
    “I don’t want a set of rules.”
    “None at all?”
    “No rules.” I shake my head, but my heart is in my mouth. Where is he going with this?
    “But you don’t mind if I spank you?”
    “Spank me with what?”
    “This.” He holds up his hand.
    I squirm uncomfortably. “No, not really. Especially with those silver balls…” Thank heavens it’s dark, my face is flaming and my voice trails off as I recall that night. Yeah… I’d do that again.
    He smirks at me. “Yes, that was fun.”
    “More than fun,” I mutter.
    “So you can deal with some pain.”
    I shrug. “Yes, I suppose.” Oh, where is he going with this? My anxiety level has shot up several magnitudes on the Richter scale.
    He strokes his chin, deep in thought. “Anastasia, I want to start again. Do the vanilla thing and then maybe, once you trust me more and I trust you to be honest and to communicate with me, we could move on and do some of the things that I like to do.”
    I stare at him, stunned, with no thoughts in my head at all-like a computer crash. He gazes at me anxiously, but I can’t see him clearly, as we’re shrouded in the Oregon darkness. It occurs to me, finally, this is it.
    He wants the light, but can I ask him to do this for me? And don’t I like the dark? Some dark, sometimes. Memories of the Thomas Tallis night drift invitingly through my mind.
    “But what about punishments?”
    “No punishments.” He shakes his head. “None.”
    “And the rules?”
    “No rules.”
    “None at all? But you have needs.”
    “I need you more, Anastasia. These last few days have been purgatory. All my instincts tell me to let you go, tell me I don’t deserve you.
    “Those photos the boy took… I can see how he sees you. You look so untroubled and beautiful, not that you’re not beautiful now, but here you sit. I see your pain. It’s hard knowing that I’m the one who has made you feel this way.
    “But I’m a selfish man. I’ve wanted you since you fell into my office. You are exquisite, honest, warm, strong, witty, beguilingly innocent; the list is endless. I am in awe of you. I want you, and the thought of anyone else having you is like a knife twisting in my dark soul.”
    My mouth goes dry. Holy shit. My subconscious nods with satisfaction. If that isn’t a declaration of love, I don’t know what is. And the words tumble out of me-a dam breached.
    “Christian, why do you think you have a dark soul? I would never say that. Sad maybe, but you’re a good man. I can see that… you’re generous, you’re kind, and you’ve never lied to me. And I haven’t tried very hard.
    “Last Saturday was such a shock to my system. It was my wake-up call. I realized that you’d been easy on me and that I couldn’t be the person you wanted me to be. Then, after I left, it dawned on me that the physical pain you inflicted was not as bad as the pain of losing you. I do want to please you, but it’s hard.”
    “You please me all the time,” he whispers. “How often do I have to tell you that?”
    “I never know what you’re thinking. Sometimes you’re so closed off… like an island state. You intimidate me. That’s why I keep quiet. I don’t know which way your mood is going to go. It swings from north to south and back again in a nanosecond. It’s confusing and you won’t let me touch you, and I want to so much to show you how much I love you.”
    He blinks at me in the darkness, warily I think, and I can resist him no longer. I unbuckle my seatbelt and scramble into his lap, taking him by surprise, and take his head in my hands.
    “I love you, Christian Grey. And you’re prepared to do all this for me. I’m the one who is undeserving, and I’m just sorry that I can’t do all those things for you. Maybe with time… I don’t know… but yes, I accept your proposition. Where do I sign?”
    He snakes his arms around me and crushes me to him.
    “Oh, Ana,” he breathes as he buries his nose in my hair.
    We sit, our arms wrapped around each other, listening to the music-a soothing piano piece-mirroring the emotions in the car, the sweet tranquil calm after the storm. I snuggle into his arms, resting my head in the crook of his neck. He gently strokes my back.
    “Touching is a hard limit for me, Anastasia,” he whispers.
    “I know. I wish I understood why.”
    After a while, he sighs, and in a soft voice he says, “I had a horrific childhood. One of the crack whore’s pimps…” His voice trails off, and his body tenses as he recalls some unimaginable horror. “I can remember that,” he whispers, shuddering.
    Abruptly, my heart constricts as I remember the burn scars marring his skin. Oh, Christian. I tighten my arms around his neck.
    “Was she abusive? Your mother?” My voice is low and soft with unshed tears.
    “Not that I remember. She was neglectful. She didn’t protect me from her pimp.”
    He snorts. “I think it was me who looked after her. When she finally killed herself, it took four days for someone to raise the alarm and find us… I remember that.”
    I cannot contain my gasp of horror. Holy mother fuck. Bile rises in my throat.
    “That’s pretty fucked-up,” I whisper.
    “Fifty shades,” he murmurs.
    I turn my head and press my lips against his neck, seeking and offering solace as I imagine a small, dirty, gray-eyed boy lost and lonely beside the body of his dead mother.
    Oh, Christian. I breathe in his scent. He smells heavenly, my favorite fragrance in the entire world. He tightens his arms around me and kisses my hair, and I sit wrapped in his embrace as Taylor speeds into the night.
    When I wake, we’re driving through Seattle.
    “Hey,” Christian says softly.
    “Sorry,” I murmur as I sit up, blinking and stretching. I am still in his arms, on his lap.
    “I could watch you sleep forever, Ana.”
    “Did I say anything?”
    “No. We’re nearly at your place.”
    Oh? “We’re not going to yours?”
    I sit up and gaze at him. “Why not?”
    “Because you have work tomorrow.”
    “Oh.” I pout.
    He smirks at me. “Why, did you have something in mind?”
    I flush. “Well, maybe.”
    He chuckles. “Anastasia, I am not going to touch you again, not until you beg me to.”
    “So that you’ll start communicating with me. Next time we make love, you’re going to have to tell me exactly what you want in fine detail.”
    “Oh.” He shifts me off his lap as Taylor pulls up outside my apartment. Christian climbs out and holds the car door open for me.
    “I have something for you.” He moves to the back of the car, opens the trunk, and pulls out a large gift-wrapped box. What the hell is this?
    “Open it when you get inside.”
    “You’re not coming in?”
    “No, Anastasia.”
    “So when will I see you?”
    “My boss wants me to go for a drink with him tomorrow.”
    Christian’s face hardens. “Does he, now?” His voice is laced with latent menace.
    “To celebrate my first week,” I add quickly.
    “I don’t know.”
    “I could pick you up from there.”
    “Okay… I’ll e-mail or text you.”
    He walks me to the lobby door and waits while I dig my keys out of my purse. As I unlock the door, he leans forward and cups my chin, tilting my head back. His mouth hovers over mine, and closing his eyes, he runs a trail of kisses from the corner of my eye to the corner of my mouth.
    A small moan escapes my mouth as my insides melt and unfurl.
    “Until tomorrow,” he breathes.
    “Goodnight, Christian,” I whisper, and I hear the need in my voice.
    He smiles.
    “In you go,” he orders, and I walk through the lobby carrying my mysterious parcel.
    “Laters, baby,” he calls, then turns and with his easy grace, heads back to the car.
    Once in the apartment, I open the gift box and find my MacBook Pro laptop, the Blackberry, and another rectangular box. What is this? I unwrap the silver paper. Inside is a black, slim, leather case.
    Opening the case, I find an iPad. Holy shit… an iPad. A white card is resting on the screen with a message written in Christian’s handwriting:
    Holy cow. I have a Christian Grey mix-tape in the guise of a high-end iPad. I shake my head in disapproval because of the expense, but deep down I love it. Jack at the office has one, so I know how they work.
    I switch it on and gasp as the wallpaper image appears: a small model glider. Oh my. It’s the Blanik L23 I gave him, mounted on a glass stand and sitting on what I think is Christian’s desk at his office. I gape at it.
    He built it! He really did build it. I remember now he mentioned it in the note with the flowers. I’m reeling, and I know in that instant that he’s put a great deal of thought into this gift.
    I slide the arrow at the bottom of the screen to unlock it and gasp again. The background photograph is of Christian and me at my graduation in the marquee. It’s the one that appeared in the Seattle Times. Christian looks so handsome and I can’t help my face-splitting grin, as my inner goddess curls up hugging herself on her chaise longue-Yes, and he’s mine!
    With a swipe of my finger, the icons shift, and several new ones appear on the next screen. A Kindle app, iBooks, Words-whatever that is.
    Holy shit! The British Library? I touch the icon and a menu appears: Historical Collection. Scrolling down, I select Novels of the 18th and 19th Century. Another menu. I tap on a title: The American by Henry James. A new window opens, offering me a scanned copy of the book to read. Holy crap-it’s an early edition, published in 1879, and it’s on my iPad! He’s bought me the British Library at a touch of a button.
    I exit quickly, knowing that I could be lost in this app for an eternity. I notice a “good food” app that makes me roll my eyes and smile at the same time, a news app, a weather app, but his note mentioned music. I go back to the main screen, hit the iPod icon and a playlist appears. I scroll through the songs, and the list makes me smile. Thomas Tallis-I’m not going to forget that in a hurry. I heard it twice, after all, while he flogged and fucked me.
    “Witchcraft.” My grin gets wider-dancing round the great room. The Bach Marcello piece-oh no, that’s way too sad for my mood right now. Hmm. Jeff Buckley-yeah, I’ve heard of him. Snow Patrol-my favorite band-and a song called “Principles of Lust” by Enigma. How Christian. I smirk. Another called “Possession”… oh yes, very Fifty Shades. And a few more I have never heard.
    Selecting a song that catches my eye, I press play. It’s called “Try” by Nellie Furtado. She starts to sing, and her voice is a silken scarf wrapping around me, enveloping me. I lie down on my bed.
    Does this mean Christian’s going to try? Try this new relationship? I drink in the lyrics, staring at the ceiling, trying to understand his turnaround. He missed me. I missed him. He must have some feelings for me. He must. This iPad, these songs, these apps-he cares. He really cares. My heart swells with hope.
    The song ends and tears spring to my eyes. I quickly scroll to another-“The Scientist” by Coldplay-one of Kate’s favorite bands. I know the track, but I’ve never really listened to the lyrics before. I close my eyes and let the words wash over and through me.
    My tears start to flow. I can’t stem them. If this isn’t an apology, what is it? Oh, Christian.
    Or is this an invitation? Will he answer my questions? Am I reading too much into this? I am probably reading too much into this. My subconscious nods at me, trying to hide her pity.
    I dash my tears away. I have to e-mail him to thank him. I leap off my bed to fetch the mean machine.
    Coldplay continues as I sit cross-legged on my bed. The Mac powers up and I log in.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: IPAD
    Date: June 9, 2011 23:56
    To: Christian Grey
    You’ve made me cry again.
    I love the iPad.
    I love the songs.
    I love the British Library App.
    I love you.
    Thank you.
    Ana xx
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: iPad
    Date: June 10, 2011 00:03
    To: Anastasia Steele
    I’m glad you like it. I bought one for myself.
    Now, if I were there, I would kiss away your tears.
    But I’m not-so go to sleep.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    His response makes me smile, still so bossy, still so Christian. Will that change, too? And I realize in that moment that I hope not. I like him like this-commanding-as long as I can stand up to him without fear of punishment.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Mr. Grumpy
    Date: June 10, 2011 00:07
    To: Christian Grey
    You sound your usual bossy and possibly tense, possibly grumpy self, Mr. Grey.
    I know something that could ease that. But then, you’re not here-you wouldn’t let me stay, and you expect me to beg…
    Dream on, Sir.
    Ana xx
    PS: I also note that you included the Stalker’s Anthem, “Every Breath You Take.” I do enjoy your sense of humor, but does Dr. Flynn know?
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Zen-Like Calm
    Date: June 10, 2011 00.10
    To: Anastasia Steele
    My Dearest Miss Steele
    Spanking occurs in vanilla relationships, too, you know. Usually consensually and in a sexual context… but I am more than happy to make an exception.
    You’ll be relieved to know that Dr. Flynn also enjoys my sense of humor.
    Now, please go to sleep as you won’t get much tomorrow.
    Incidentally-you will beg, trust me. And I look forward to it.
    Christian Grey
    Tense CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Goodnight, Sweet Dreams
    Date: June 10, 2011 00:12
    To: Christian Grey
    Well, since you ask so nicely, and I like your delicious threat, I shall curl up with the iPad that you have so kindly given me and fall asleep browsing in the British Library, listening to the music that says it for you.
    A xxx
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: One more request
    Date: June 10, 2011 00:15
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Dream of me.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    Dream of you, Christian Grey? Always.
    I change quickly into my pajamas, brush my teeth, and slip into bed. Putting my ear buds in, I pull the flattened Charlie Tango balloon from underneath my pillow and hug it to me.
    I am brimming with joy, a stupid, widemouthed grin on my face. What a difference a day can make. How am I ever going to sleep?
    José Gonzalez starts to sing a soothing melody with a hypnotic guitar riff, and I drift slowly into sleep, marveling how the world has righted itself in one evening and wondering idly if I should make a playlist for Christian.


    The one good thing about being car-less is that on the bus on my way to work, I can plug my headphones into my iPad while it’s safely in my purse and listen to all the wonderful tunes Christian has given me. By the time I arrive at the office, I have the most ludicrous grin on my face.
    Jack glances up at me and does a double take.
    “Good morning, Ana. You look… radiant.” His remark flusters me. How inappropriate!
    “I slept well, thank you, Jack. Good morning.”
    His brow crinkles.
    “Can you read these for me and have reports on them by lunchtime, please?” He hands me four manuscripts. At my horrified expression, he adds, “Just first chapters.”
    “Sure,” I smile with relief, and he gives me a broad smile in return.
    I switch on the computer to start work, finishing my latte and eating a banana. There’s an e-mail from Christian.
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: So Help Me…
    Date: June 10, 2011 08:05
    To: Anastasia Steele
    I do hope you’ve had breakfast.
    I missed you last night.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Old books…
    Date: June 10, 2011 08:33
    To: Christian Grey
    I am eating a banana as I type. I have not had breakfast for several days, so it is a step forward. I love the British Library App-I started rereading Robinson Crusoe… and of course, I love you.
    Now leave me alone-I am trying to work.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Is that all you’ve eaten?
    Date: June 10, 2011 08:36
    To: Anastasia Steele
    You can do better than that. You’re going to need your energy for begging.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Pest
    Date: June 10, 2011 08:39
    To: Christian Grey
    Mr. Grey-I am trying to work for a living-and it’s you that will be begging.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Bring it On!
    Date: June 10, 2011 08:36
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Why Miss Steele, I love a challenge…
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    I sit grinning at the screen like an idiot. But I need to read these chapters for Jack and write reports on all of them. Placing the manuscripts on my desk, I begin.
    At lunchtime I head to the deli for a pastrami sandwich and listen to the playlist on my iPad. First up there’s Nitin Sawhney, some world music called “Homelands”-it’s good. Mr. Grey has an eclectic taste in music. I wander back, listening to a classical piece, Fantasia on a Theme of Thomas Tallis by Vaughn Williams. Oh, Fifty has a sense of humor, and I love him for it. Will this stupid grin ever leave my face?
    The afternoon drags. I decide, in an unguarded moment, to e-mail Christian.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Bored…
    Date: June 10, 2011 16:05
    To: Christian Grey
    Twiddling my thumbs.
    How are you?
    What are you doing?
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Your thumbs
    Date: June 10, 2011 16:15
    To: Anastasia Steele
    You should have come to work for me.
    You wouldn’t be twiddling your thumbs.
    I am sure I could put them to better use.
    In fact I can think of a number of options…
    I am doing the usual humdrum mergers and acquisitions.
    It’s all very dry.
    Your e-mails at SIP are monitored.
    Christian Grey
    Distracted CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    Oh shit. I had no idea. How the hell does he know? I scowl at the screen and quickly check the e-mails we’ve sent, deleting them as I do.
    Promptly at five thirty, Jack is at my desk. It is Dress-down Friday so he’s wearing jeans and a black shirt. He looks very casual.
    “Drink, Ana? We usually like to go for a quick one at the bar across the street.”
    “We?” I ask, hopeful.
    “Yeah, most of us go… you coming?”
    For some unknown reason, which I don’t want to examine too closely, relief floods through me.
    “I’d love to. What’s the bar called?”
    “You’re kidding.”
    He looks at me oddly. “No. Some significance for you?”
    “No, sorry. I’ll join you over there.”
    “What would you like to drink?”
    “A beer please.”
    I make my way to the powder room and e-mail Christian from the Blackberry.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: You’ll Fit Right In
    Date: June 10, 2011 17:36
    To: Christian Grey
    We are going to a bar called Fifty’s.
    The rich seam of humor that I could mine from this is endless.
    I look forward to seeing you there, Mr. Grey.
    A x
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Hazards
    Date: June 10, 2011 17:38
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Mining is a very, very dangerous occupation.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Hazards?
    Date: June 10, 2011 17:40
    To: Christian Grey
    And your point is?
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Merely…
    Date: June 10, 2011 17:42
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Making an observation, Miss Steele.
    I’ll see you shortly.
    Sooners rather than laters, baby.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    I check myself in the mirror. What a difference a day can make. I have more color in my cheeks, and my eyes are shining. It’s the Christian Grey effect. A little e-mail sparring with him will do that to a girl. I grin at the mirror and straighten my pale blue shirt-the one Taylor bought me. I am wearing my favorite jeans today, too. Most of the women in the office wear either jeans or floaty skirts. I will need to invest in a floaty skirt or two. Perhaps I’ll do that this weekend and bank the check Christian gave me for Wanda, my Beetle.
    As I head out of the building, I hear my name called.
    “Miss Steele?”
    I turn expectantly, and an ashen young woman approaches me cautiously. She looks like a ghost-so pale and strangely blank.
    “Miss Anastasia Steele?” she repeats, and her features stay static even though she’s speaking.
    She stops, staring at me from about three feet away on the sidewalk, and I stare back, immobilized. Who is she? What does she want?
    “Can I help you?” I ask. How does she know my name?
    “No… I just wanted to look at you.” Her voice is eerily soft. Like me, she has dark hair that starkly contrasts with her fair skin. Her eyes are brown, like bourbon, but flat. There’s no life in them at all. Her beautiful face is pale, and etched with sorrow.
    “Sorry-you have me at a disadvantage,” I say politely, trying to ignore the warning tingle up my spine. On closer inspection, she looks odd, disheveled and uncared for. Her clothes are two sizes too big, including her designer trench coat.
    She laughs, a strange, discordant sound that only feeds my anxiety.
    “What do you have that I don’t?” she asks sadly.
    My anxiety turns to fear. “I’m sorry-who are you?”
    “Me? I’m nobody.” She lifts her arm to drag her hand through her shoulder length hair, and as she does, the sleeve of her trench coat rides up, revealing a soiled bandage around her wrist.
    Holy fuck.
    “Good day, Miss Steele.” Turning, she walks up the street as I stand rooted to the spot. I watch as her slight frame disappears from view, lost amongst the workers pouring out of their various offices.
    What was that about?
    Confused, I cross the street to the bar, trying to assimilate what has just happened, while my subconscious rears her ugly head and hisses at me-She has something to do with Christian.
    Fifty’s is a cavernous, impersonal bar with baseball pennants and posters hanging on the wall. Jack is at the bar with Elizabeth, Courtney the other commissioning editor, two guys from finance, and Claire from reception. She is wearing her trademark silver hooped earrings.
    “Hi, Ana!” Jack hands me a bottle of Bud.
    “Cheers… thank you,” I murmur, still shaken by my encounter with Ghost Girl.
    “Cheers.” We clink bottles, and he continues his conversation with Elizabeth. Claire smiles sweetly at me.
    “So, how has your first week been?” she asks.
    “Good, thank you. Everyone seems very friendly.”
    “You seem much happier today.”
    I flush. “It’s Friday,” I mutter quickly. “So-have you any plans this weekend?”
    My patented distraction technique works and I’m saved. Claire turns out to be one of seven kids, and she’s going to a big family get-together in Tacoma. She becomes quite animated, and I realize I haven’t spoken to any women my own age since Kate left for Barbados.
    Absently I wonder how Kate is… and Elliot. I must remember to ask Christian if he’s heard from him. Oh, and Ethan her brother will be back next Tuesday, and he’ll be staying in our apartment. I can’t imagine Christian is going to be happy about that. My earlier encounter with strange Ghost Girl slips further from my mind.
    During my conversation with Claire, Elizabeth hands me another beer.
    “Thanks,” I smile at her.
    Claire is very easy to talk to-she likes to talk-and before I know it, I am on my third beer, courtesy of one of the guys from finance.
    When Elizabeth and Courtney leave, Jack joins Claire and me. Where is Christian? One of the finance guys engages Claire in conversation.
    “Ana, think you made the right decision coming here?” Jack’s voice is soft, and he’s standing a bit too close. But I’ve noticed that he has a tendency to do this with everyone, even at the office. My subconscious narrows her eyes. You’re reading too much into this, she admonishes me.
    “I’ve enjoyed myself this week, thank you, Jack. Yes, I think I made the right decision.”
    “You’re a very bright girl, Ana. You’ll go far.”
    I blush. “Thank you,” I mutter, because I don’t know what else to say.
    “Do you live far?”
    “The Pike Market district.”
    “Not far from me.” Smiling, he moves even closer and leans against the bar, effectively trapping me. “Do you have any plans this weekend?”
    “Well… um-”
    I feel him before I see him. It’s as if my whole body is highly attuned to his presence. It relaxes and ignites at the same time-a weird, internal duality-and I sense that strange pulsing electricity.
    Christian drapes his arm around my shoulder in a seemingly casual display of affection-but I know differently. He is staking a claim, and on this occasion, it’s very welcome. Softly he kisses my hair.
    “Hello, baby,” he murmurs.
    I can’t help but feel relieved, safe, and excited with his arm around me. He draws me to his side, and I glance up at him while he stares at Jack, his expression impassive. Turning his attention to me, he gives me a brief crooked smile followed by a swift kiss. He’s wearing his navy pinstriped jacket over jeans and an open white shirt. He looks edible.
    Jack shuffles back uncomfortably.
    “Jack, this is Christian,” I mumble apologetically. Why am I apologizing? “Christian, Jack.”
    “I’m the boyfriend,” Christian says with a small, cool smile that doesn’t reach his eyes as he shakes Jack’s hand. I glance up at Jack who is mentally assessing the fine specimen of manhood in front of him.
    “I’m the boss,” Jack replies arrogantly. “Ana did mention an ex-boyfriend.”
    Oh, shit. You don’t want to play this game with Fifty.
    “Well, no longer ex,” Christian replies calmly. “Come on, baby, time to go.”
    “Please, stay and join us for a drink,” Jack says smoothly.
    I don’t think that’s a good idea. Why is this so uncomfortable? I glance at Claire, who is, of course staring, open-mouthed and with frankly carnal appreciation at Christian. When will I stop caring about the effect he has on other women?
    “We have plans,” Christian replies with his enigmatic smile.
    We do? And a frisson of anticipation runs through my body.
    “Another time, perhaps,” he adds. “Come,” he says to me as he takes my hand.
    “See you Monday.” I smile at Jack, Claire, and the guys from finance, trying hard to ignore Jack’s less-than-pleased expression, and follow Christian out of the door.
    Taylor is at the wheel of the Audi waiting at the curb.
    “Why did that feel like a pissing contest?” I ask Christian as he opens the car door for me.
    “Because it was,” he murmurs and gives me his enigmatic smile then shuts my door.
    “Hello, Taylor,” I say and our eyes meet in the review mirror.
    “Miss Steele,” Taylor acknowledges with a genial smile.
    Christian slides in beside me, clasps my hand, and gently kisses my knuckles. “Hi,” he says softly.
    My cheeks turn pink, knowing that Taylor can hear us, grateful that he can’t see the scorching, panty-combusting look that Christian is giving me. It takes all my self-restraint not to leap on him right here, in the back seat of the car.
    Oh, the back seat of the car… hmm. My inner goddess strokes her chin gently in quiet contemplation.
    “Hi,” I breathe, my mouth dry.
    “What would you like to do this evening?”
    “I thought you said we had plans.”
    “Oh, I know what I’d like to do, Anastasia. I’m asking you what you want to do.”
    I beam at him.
    “I see,” he says with a wickedly salacious grin. “So… begging it is, then. Do you want to beg at my place or yours?” He tilts his head to one side and smiles his oh-so-sexy smile at me.
    “I think you’re being very presumptuous, Mr. Grey. But by way of a change, we could go to my apartment.” I bite my lip deliberately, and his expression darkens.
    “Taylor, Miss Steele’s, please.”
    “Sir,” Taylor acknowledges and he heads off into the traffic.
    “So how has your day been?” he asks.
    “Good. Yours?”
    “Good, thank you.”
    His ridiculously broad grin reflects mine, and he kisses my hand again.
    “You look lovely,” he says.
    “As do you.”
    “Your boss, Jack Hyde, is he good at his job?”
    Whoa! That’s a sudden change in direction? I frown. “Why? This isn’t about your pissing contest?”
    Christian smirks. “That man wants into your panties, Anastasia,” he says dryly.
    I go crimson as my mouth drops open, and I glance nervously at Taylor. My subconscious inhales sharply, shocked.
    “Well, he can want all he likes… why are we even having this conversation? You know I have no interest in him whatsoever. He’s just my boss.”
    “That’s the point. He wants what’s mine. I need to know if he’s good at his job.”
    I shrug. “I think so.” Where is he going with this?
    “Well, he’d better leave you alone, or he’ll find himself on his ass on the sidewalk.”
    “Oh, Christian, what are you talking about? He hasn’t done anything wrong.”…Yet. He just stands too close.
    “He makes one move, you tell me. It’s called gross moral turpitude-or sexual harassment.”
    “It was just a drink after work.”
    “I mean it. One move and he’s out.”
    “You don’t have that kind of power.” Honestly! And before I roll my eyes at him, the realization hits me with the force of a speeding freight truck. “Do you, Christian?”
    Christian gives me his enigmatic smile.
    “You’re buying the company,” I whisper in horror.
    His smile slips in response to the panic in my voice. “Not exactly,” he says.
    “You’ve bought it. SIP. Already.”
    He blinks at me, warily. “Possibly.”
    “You have or you haven’t?”
    What the hell? “Why?” I gasp, appalled. Oh, this just is too much.
    “Because I can, Anastasia. I need you safe.”
    “But you said you wouldn’t interfere in my career!”
    “And I won’t.”
    I snatch my hand out of his. “Christian…” Words fail me.
    “Are you mad at me?”
    “Yes. Of course I’m mad at you.” I seethe. “I mean, what kind of responsible business executive makes decisions based on who they are currently fucking?” I blanch and glance nervously once more at Taylor who is stoically ignoring us.
    Shit. What a time to have a brain-to-mouth filter malfunction. Anastasia! My subconscious glares at me.
    Christian opens his mouth then closes it again and scowls at me. I glare at him. The atmosphere in the car plunges from warm with sweet reunion to frigid with unspoken words and potential recriminations as we glower at each other.
    Fortunately, our uncomfortable car journey doesn’t last long, and Taylor pulls up outside my apartment.
    I scramble out of the car quickly, not waiting for anyone to open the door.
    I hear Christian mutter to Taylor, “I think you’d better wait here.”
    I sense him standing close behind me as I struggle to find the front door keys in my purse.
    “Anastasia,” he says calmly as if I’m some cornered wild animal.
    I sigh and turn to face him. I am so mad at him, my anger is palpable-a dark entity threatening to choke me.
    “First, I haven’t fucked you for a while-a long while, it feels-and second, I wanted to get into publishing. Of the four companies in Seattle, SIP is the most profitable, but it’s on the cusp and it’s going to stagnate-it needs to branch out.”
    I stare frigidly at him. His eyes are so intense, threatening even, but sexy as hell. I could get lost in their steely depths.
    “So you’re my boss now,” I snap.
    “Technically, I’m your boss’s boss’s boss.”
    “And, technically, it’s gross moral turpitude-the fact that I am fucking my boss’s boss’s boss.”
    “At the moment, you’re arguing with him.” Christian scowls.
    “That’s because he’s such an arse,” I hiss.
    Christian steps back in stunned surprise. Oh shit. Have I gone too far?
    “An arse?” he murmurs as his expression changes to one of amusement.
    Goddamn it! I am mad at you, do not make me laugh!
    “Yes.” I struggle to maintain my look of moral outrage.
    “An arse?” Christian says again. This time his lips twitch with a repressed smile.
    “Don’t make me laugh when I am mad at you!” I shout.
    And he smiles, a dazzling, full-toothed, all-American-boy smile, and I can’t help it. I am grinning and laughing, too. How could I not be affected by the joy I see in his smile?
    “Just because I have a stupid damn grin on my face doesn’t mean I’m not mad as hell at you,” I mutter breathlessly, trying to suppress my high-school-cheerleader giggling. Though I was never cheerleader-the bitter thought crosses my mind.
    He leans in, and I think he’s going to kiss me but he doesn’t. He nuzzles my hair and inhales deeply.
    “As ever, Miss Steele, you are unexpected.” He leans back and gazes at me, his eyes dancing with humor. “So are you going to invite me in, or am I to be sent packing for exercising my democratic right as an American citizen, entrepreneur, and consumer to purchase whatever I damn well please?”
    “Have you spoken to Dr. Flynn about this?”
    He laughs. “Are you going to let me in or not, Anastasia?”
    I try for a grudging look-biting my lip helps-but I’m smiling as I open the door. Christian turns and waves to Taylor, and the Audi pulls away.
    It’s odd having Christian Grey in the apartment. The place feels too small for him.
    I am still mad at him-his stalking knows no bounds, and it dawns on me that this is how he knew about the e-mail being monitored at SIP. He probably knows more about SIP than I do. The thought is unsavory.
    What can I do? Why does he have this need to keep me safe? I am a grown-up-sort of-for heaven’s sake. What can I do to reassure him?
    I gaze at his beautiful face as he paces the room like a caged predator, and my anger subsides. Seeing him here in my space when I thought we were over is heartwarming. More than heartwarming, I love him, and my heart swells with a nervous, heady elation. He glances around, assessing his surroundings.
    “Nice place,” he says.
    “Kate’s parents bought it for her.”
    He nods distractedly, and his bold gray eyes come to rest on mine, staring at me.
    “Er… would you like a drink?” I mutter, flushing with nerves.
    “No, thank you, Anastasia.” His eyes darken.
    Oh crap. Why am I so nervous?
    “What would you like to do, Anastasia?” he asks softly as he walks toward me, all feral and hot. “I know what I want to do,” he adds in a low voice.
    I back up until I bump against the concrete kitchen island.
    “I’m still mad at you.”
    “I know.” He smiles a lopsided apologetic smile and I melt… Well, maybe not so mad.
    “Would you like something to eat?” I ask.
    He nods slowly. “Yes. You,” he murmurs. Everything south of my waistline clenches. I’m seduced by his voice alone, but that look, that hungry I-want-you-now look-oh my.
    He’s standing in front of me, not quite touching, staring down into my eyes and bathing me in the heat that’s radiating off his body. I’m stiflingly hot, flustered, and my legs are like jelly as dark desire courses through me. I want him.
    “Have you eaten today?” he murmurs.
    “I had a sandwich at lunch,” I whisper. I don’t want to talk food.
    He narrows his eyes. “You need to eat.”
    “I’m really not hungry right now… for food.”
    “What are you hungry for, Miss Steele?”
    “I think you know, Mr. Grey.”
    He leans down, and again I think he’s going to kiss me, but he doesn’t.
    “Do you want me to kiss you, Anastasia?” he whispers softly in my ear.
    “Yes,” I breathe.
    “You’re going to have to be a bit more specific than that. I told you I am not going to touch you until you beg me and tell me what to do.”
    My inner goddess is writhing on her chaise longue. I am lost; he’s not playing fair.
    “Please,” I whisper.
    “Please what?”
    “Touch me.”
    “Where, baby?”
    He is so tantalizingly close, his scent intoxicating. I reach up, and immediately he steps back.
    “No, no,” he chides, his eyes suddenly wide and alarmed.
    “What?” No… come back.
    “No.” He shakes his head.
    “Not at all?” I can’t keep the longing out of my voice.
    He looks at me uncertainly, and I’m emboldened by his hesitation. I step toward him, and he steps back, holding up his hands in defense, but smiling.
    “Look, Ana.” It’s a warning, and he runs his hand through his hair, exasperated.
    “Sometimes you don’t mind,” I observe plaintively. “Perhaps I should find a marker pen, and we could map out the no-go areas.”
    He raises an eyebrow. “That’s not a bad idea. Where’s your bedroom?”
    I nod in the direction. Is he deliberately changing the subject?
    “Have you been taking your pill?”
    Oh shit. My pill.
    His face falls at my expression.
    “No,” I squeak.
    “I see,” he says, and his lips press into a thin line. “Come, let’s have something to eat.”
    Oh no!
    “I thought we were going to bed! I want to go to bed with you.”
    “I know, baby.” He smiles, and suddenly darting toward me, he grabs my wrists and pulls me into his arms so that his body is pressed against mine.
    “You need to eat and so do I,” he murmurs, burning gray eyes gazing down at me. “Besides… anticipation is the key to seduction, and right now, I’m really into delayed gratification.”
    Huh, since when?
    “I’m seduced and I want my gratification now. I’ll beg, please.” I sound whiney. My inner goddess is beside herself.
    He smiles at me tenderly. “Eat. You’re too slender.” He kisses my forehead and releases me.
    This is a game, part of some evil plan. I scowl at him.
    “I’m still mad that you bought SIP, and now I am mad at you because you’re making me wait.” I pout.
    “You are one angry little madam, aren’t you? You’ll feel better after a good meal.”
    “I know what I’ll feel better after.”
    “Anastasia Steele, I’m shocked.” His tone is gently mocking.
    “Stop teasing me. You don’t fight fair.”
    He stifles his grin by biting his lower lip. He looks simply adorable… playful Christian toying with my libido. If only my seduction skills were better, I’d know what to do, but not being able to touch him does hamper me.
    My inner goddess narrows her eyes and looks thoughtful. We need to work on this.
    As Christian and I gaze at each other-me hot, bothered and yearning and him, relaxed and amusedat my expense-I realize I have no food in the apartment.
    “I could cook something-except we’ll have to go shopping.”
    “For groceries.”
    “You have no food here?” His expression hardens.
    I shake my head. Crap, he looks quite angry.
    “Let’s go shopping, then,” he says sternly as he turns on his heel and heads for the door, opening it wide for me.
    “When was the last time you were in a supermarket?”
    Christian looks out of place, but he follows me dutifully, holding a shopping basket.
    “I can’t remember.”
    “Does Mrs. Jones do all the shopping?”
    “I think Taylor helps her. I’m not sure.”
    “Are you happy with a stir-fry? It’s quick.”
    “Stir-fry sounds good.” Christian grins, no doubt figuring out my ulterior motive for a speedy meal.
    “Have they worked for you long?”
    “Taylor, four years, I think. Mrs. Jones about the same. Why didn’t you have any food in the apartment?”
    “You know why,” I murmur, flushing.
    “It was you who left me,” he mutters disapprovingly.
    “I know,” I reply in a small voice, not wanting that reminder.
    We reach the checkout and silently stand in line.
    If I hadn’t left, would he have offered the vanilla alternative? I wonder idly.
    “Do you have anything to drink?” He pulls me back to the present.
    “Beer… I think.”
    “I’ll get some wine.”
    Oh dear. I’m not sure what sort of wine is available in Ernie’s Supermarket. Christian remerges empty handed, grimacing with a look of disgust.
    “There’s a good liquor store next door,” I say quickly.
    “I’ll see what they have.”
    Maybe we should just go to his place, then we wouldn’t have all this hassle. I watch as he strolls purposefully and with easy grace out of the door. Two women coming in stop and stare. Oh yes, eye my Fifty Shades, I think despondently.
    I want the memory of him in my bed, but he’s playing hard to get. Maybe I should, too. My inner goddess nods frantically in agreement. And as I stand in line, we come up with a plan. Hmm…
    Christian carries the grocery bags into the apartment. He’s carried them as we’ve walked back to the apartment from the store. He looks odd. Not his usual CEO demeanor at all.
    “You look very-domestic.”
    “No one has ever accused me of that before,” he says dryly. He places the bags on the kitchen island. As I start to unload them, he takes out a bottle of white wine and searches for a corkscrew.
    “This place is still new to me. I think the opener is in that drawer there.” I point with my chin.
    This feels so… normal. Two people, getting to know each other, having a meal. Yet it’s so strange. The fear that I’d always felt in his presence has gone. We’ve already done so much together, I blush just thinking about it, and yet I hardly know him.
    “What are you thinking about?” Christian interrupts my reverie as he shrugs out of his pinstripe jacket and places it on the couch.
    “How little I know you, really.”
    He gazes at me and his eyes soften. “You know me better than anyone.”
    “I don’t think that’s true.” Mrs. Robinson comes unbidden, and very unwelcome, into my mind.
    “It is, Anastasia. I am a very, very private person.”
    He hands me a glass of white wine.
    “Cheers,” he says.
    “Cheers,” I respond taking a sip as he puts the bottle in the fridge.
    “Can I help you with that?” he asks.
    “No it’s fine… sit.”
    “I’d like to help.” His expression is sincere.
    “You can chop the vegetables.”
    “I don’t cook,” he says, regarding the knife I hand him with suspicion.
    “I imagine you don’t need to.” I place a chopping board and some red peppers in front of him. He stares down at them in confusion.
    “You’ve never chopped a vegetable?”
    I smirk at him.
    “Are you smirking at me?”
    “It appears this is something that I can do and you can’t. Let’s face it, Christian, I think this is a first. Here, I’ll show you.”
    I brush up against him and he steps back. My inner goddess sits up and takes notice.
    “Like this.” I slice the red pepper, careful to remove the seeds.
    “Looks simple enough.”
    “You shouldn’t have any trouble with it,” I mutter ironically.
    He gazes at me impassively for a moment then sets about his task as I continue to prepare the diced chicken. He starts to slice, carefully, slowly. Oh my, we’ll be here all day.
    I wash my hands and hunt for the wok, the oil, and the other ingredients I need, repeatedly brushing against him-my hip, my arm, my back, my hands. Small, seemingly innocent touches. He stills each time I do.
    “I know what you’re doing, Anastasia,” he murmurs darkly, still preparing the first pepper.
    “I think it’s called cooking,” I say, fluttering my eyelashes. Grabbing another knife, I join him at the chopping board peeling and slicing garlic, shallots, and French beans, continually bumping against him.
    “You’re quite good at this,” he mutters as he starts on his second red pepper.
    “Chopping?” I bat my eyelashes at him. “Years of practice.” I brush against him again, this time with my behind. He stills once more.
    “If you do that again, Anastasia, I am going to take you on the kitchen floor.”
    Oh, wow. It’s working. “You’ll have to beg me first.”
    “Is that a challenge?”
    He puts down his knife and saunters slowly over to me, his eyes burning. Leaning past me, he switches the gas off. The oil in the wok quiets almost immediately.
    “I think we’ll eat later,” he says. “Put the chicken in the fridge.”
    This is not a sentence I had ever expected to hear from Christian Grey, and only he can make it sound hot, really hot. I pick up the bowl of diced chicken, rather shakily place a plate on top of it, and stow it in the fridge. When I turn back, he’s beside me.
    “So you’re going to beg?” I whisper, bravely gazing into his darkening eyes.
    “No, Anastasia.” He shakes his head. “No begging.” His voice is soft, seductive.
    And we stand staring at each other, drinking each other in-the atmosphere charging between us, almost crackling, neither saying anything, just looking. I bite my lip as desire for this beautiful man seizes me with a vengeance, igniting my blood, shallowing my breath, pooling below my waist. I see my reactions reflected in his stance, in his eyes.
    In a beat, he grabs me by my hips and pulls me to him as my hands reach for his hair and his mouth claims me. He pushes me against the fridge, and I hear the vague protesting rattle of bottles and jars from within as his tongue finds mine. I moan into his mouth, and one of his hands moves into my hair, pulling my head back as we kiss, savagely.
    “What do you want, Anastasia?” he breathes.
    “You.” I gasp.
    He breaks free, scoops me into his arms, and carries me quickly and seemingly without any strain into my bedroom. Setting me on my feet beside my bed, he leans down and switches on my bedside lamp. He glances quickly round the room and hastily closes the pale cream curtains.
    “Now what?” he says softly.
    “Make love to me.”
    “You have got to tell me, baby.”
    Holy crap. “Undress me.” I am panting already.
    He smiles and hooks his index finger into my open shirt, pulling me toward him.
    “Good girl,” he murmurs, and without taking his blazing eyes off mine, slowly starts to unbutton my shirt.
    Tentatively I put my hands on his arms to steady myself. He doesn’t complain. His arms are a safe area. When he’s finished with the buttons, he pulls my shirt over my shoulders, and I let go of him to let the shirt fall to the floor. He reaches down to the waistband of my jeans, pops the button, and pulls down the zipper.
    “Tell me what you want, Anastasia.” His eyes smolder and his lips part as he takes quick shallow breaths.
    “Kiss me from here to here,” I whisper trailing my finger from the base of my ear, down my throat. He smoothes my hair out of the line of fire and bends, leaving sweet soft kisses along the path my finger took and then back again.
    “My jeans and panties,” I murmur, and he smiles against my throat before he drops to his knees in front of me. Oh, I feel so powerful. Hooking his thumbs into my jeans, he gently pulls them and my panties down my legs. I step out of my pumps and my clothes so that I’m left wearing only my bra. He stops and looks up at me expectantly, but he doesn’t get up.
    “What now, Anastasia?”
    “Kiss me,” I whisper.
    “You know where.”
    Oh, he’s taking no prisoners. Embarrassed I quickly point at the apex of my thighs, and he grins wickedly. I close my eyes, mortified, but at the same time beyond aroused.
    “Oh, with pleasure,” he chuckles. He kisses me and unleashes his tongue, his joy-inspiring expert tongue. I groan and fist my hands into his hair. He doesn’t stop, his tongue circling my clitoris, driving me insane, on and on, round and round. Ahhh… it’s only been… how long…? Oh…
    “Christian, please,” I beg. I don’t want to come standing up. I don’t have the strength.
    “Please what, Anastasia?”
    “Make love to me.”
    “I am,” he murmurs, gently blowing against me.
    “No. I want you inside me.”
    “Are you sure?”
    He doesn’t stop his sweet, exquisite torture. I moan loudly.
    “Christian… please.”
    He stands and gazes down at me, and his lips glisten with the evidence of my arousal.
    Holy cow…
    “Well?” he asks.
    “Well what?” I pant, staring up at him in frantic need.
    “I’m still dressed.”
    I gape at him in confusion.
    Undress him? Yes, I can do this. I reach for his shirt and he steps back.
    “Oh no,” he admonishes. Shit, he means his jeans.
    Oh, and this gives me an idea. My inner goddess cheers loudly to the rafters, and I drop to my knees in front of him. Rather clumsily and with shaking fingers, I undo his waistband and fly, then yank down his jeans and boxers, and he springs free. Wow.
    I peek up at him through my lashes, and he’s gazing at me with… what? Trepidation? Awe? Surprise?
    He steps out of his jeans and pulls off his socks, and I take hold of him in my hand and squeeze tightly, pushing my hand back like he’s shown me before. He groans and tenses, and his breath hisses through clenched teeth. Very tentatively, I put him in my mouth and suck-hard. Mmm, he tastes good.
    “Ahh. Ana… whoa, gently.”
    He cups my head tenderly, and I push him deeper into my mouth, pressing my lips together as tightly as I can, sheathing my teeth, and sucking hard.
    “Fuck,” he hisses.
    Oh, that’s a good, inspiring, sexy sound, so I do it again, pulling his length deeper, swirling my tongue around the end. Hmm… I feel like Aphrodite.
    “Ana, that’s enough. No more.”
    I do it again-Beg, Grey, beg-and again.
    “Ana, you’ve made your point,” he grunts through gritted teeth. “I do not want to come in your mouth.”
    I do it once more, and he bends down, grasps me by my shoulders, hauls me to my feet, and tosses me on the bed. Dragging his shirt over his head, he then reaches down to his discarded jeans, and like a good boy scout, produces a foil packet. He’s panting, like me.
    “Take your bra off,” he orders.
    I sit up and do as I’m told.
    “Lie down. I want to look at you.”
    I lie down, gazing up at him as he slowly rolls the condom on. I want him so badly. He stares down at me and licks his lips.
    “You are a fine sight, Anastasia Steele.” He bends over the bed and slowly crawls up and over me, kissing me as he goes. He kisses each of my breasts and teases my nipples in turn, while I groan and writhe beneath him, and he doesn’t stop.
    No… Stop. I want you.
    “Christian, please.”
    “Please what?” he murmurs between my breasts.
    “I want you inside me.”
    “Do you now?”
    Gazing at me, he pushes my legs apart with his and moves so that he’s hovering above me. Without taking his eyes off mine, he sinks into me at a deliciously slow pace.
    I close my eyes, relishing the fullness, the exquisite feeling of his possession, instinctively tilting my pelvis up to meet him, to join with him, groaning loudly. He eases back and very slowly fills me again. My fingers find their way into his silken unruly hair, and he oh-so-slowly moves in and out again.
    “Faster, Christian, faster… please.”
    He gazes down at me in triumph and kisses me hard, then really starts to move-holy cow, a punishing, relentless… oh fuck-and I know it will not be long. He sets a pounding rhythm. I start to quicken, my legs tensing beneath him.
    “Come on, baby,” he gasps. “Give it to me.”
    His words are my undoing, and I explode, magnificently, mind-numbingly, into a million pieces around him, and he follows calling out my name.
    “Ana! Oh fuck, Ana!” He collapses on top of me, his head buried in my neck.


    As sanity returns, I open my eyes and gaze up into the face of the man I love. Christian’s expression is soft, tender. He strokes his nose against mine, bearing his weight on his elbows, his hands holding mine by the side of my head. Sadly, I suspect that’s so I don’t touch him. He plants a gentle kiss on my lips as he eases himself out of me.
    “I’ve missed this,” he breathes.
    “Me too,” I whisper.
    He takes hold of my chin and kisses me hard. A passionate, beseeching kiss, asking for what? I don’t know. It leaves me breathless.
    “Don’t leave me again,” he implores, looking deep into my eyes, his face serious.
    “Okay,” I whisper and smile at him. His answering smile is dazzling; relief, elation, and boyish delight combined into one enchanting look that would melt the coldest of hearts. “Thank you for the iPad.”
    “You are most welcome, Anastasia.”
    “What’s your favorite song on there?”
    “Now that would be telling.” He grins. “Come cook me some food, wench. I’m famished,” he adds, sitting up suddenly and dragging me with him.
    “Wench?” I giggle.
    “Wench. Food, now, please.”
    “Since you ask so nicely, sire, I’ll get right on to it.”
    As I scramble out of bed, I dislodge my pillow, revealing the deflated helicopter balloon underneath. Christian reaches for it and gazes up at me, puzzled.
    “That’s my balloon,” I say, feeling proprietary as I reach for my robe and wrap it round myself. Oh jeez… why did he have to find that?
    “In your bed?” he murmurs.
    “Yes,” I flush. “It’s been keeping me company.”
    “Lucky Charlie Tango,” he says, in surprise.
    Yes, I’m sentimental, Grey, because I love you.
    “My balloon,” I say again and turn on my heel and head out to the kitchen, leaving him grinning from ear to ear.
    Christian and I sit on Kate’s persian rug, eating stir-fry chicken and noodles from white china bowls with chopsticks and sipping chilled white Pinot Grigio. Christian leans against the couch, his long legs stretched out in front of him. He’s wearing his jeans and his shirt with his just-fucked hair, and that’s all. The Buena Vista Social Club croons softly in the background from Christian’s iPod.
    “This is good,” he says appreciatively as he digs into his food.
    I sit cross-legged beside him, eating greedily, beyond hungry, and admire his naked feet.
    “I usually do all the cooking. Kate isn’t a great cook.”
    “Did you your mother teach you?”
    “Not really,” I scoff. “By the time I was interested in learning, my mom was living with Husband Number Three in Mansfield, Texas. And Ray, well, he would’ve lived on toast and takeout if it wasn’t for me.”
    Christian gazes down at me. “You didn’t stay in Texas with your mom?”
    “No. Steve, her husband and I, we didn’t get along. And I missed Ray. Her marriage to Steve didn’t last long. She came to her senses, I think. She never talks about him,” I add quietly. I think that’s a dark part of her life, which we’ve never discussed.
    “So you came back to Washington to live with your stepfather.”
    “Sounds like you looked after him,” he says softly.
    “I suppose.” I shrug.
    “You’re used to taking care of people.”
    The edge in his voice attracts my attention, and I glance up at him.
    “What is it?” I ask, startled by his wary expression.
    “I want to take care of you.” His luminous eyes glow with some unnamed emotion.
    My heart rate spikes.
    “I’ve noticed,” I whisper. “You just go about it in a strange way.”
    His brow creases. “It’s the only way I know how,” he says quietly.
    “I’m still mad at you for buying SIP.”
    He smiles. “I know but you being mad, baby, wouldn’t stop me.”
    “What am I going to say to my work colleagues, to Jack?”
    He narrows his eyes. “That fucker better watch himself.”
    “Christian!” I admonish. “He’s my boss.”
    Christian’s mouth presses into a hard line. He looks like a recalcitrant schoolboy.
    “Don’t tell them,” he says.
    “Don’t tell them what?”
    “That I own it. The heads of agreement was signed yesterday. The news is embargoed for four weeks while the management at SIP makes some changes.”
    “Oh… will I be out of a job?” I ask, alarmed.
    “I sincerely doubt it,” Christian says wryly, trying to stifle his smile.
    I scowl. “If I leave and find another job, will you buy that company, too?”
    “You’re not thinking of leaving, are you?” His expression alters, wary once more.
    “Possibly. I’m not sure you’ve given me a great deal of choice.”
    “Yes, I will buy that company, too.” He is adamant.
    I scowl at him again. I am in a no-win situation here.
    “Don’t you think you’re being a tad overprotective?”
    “Yes. I am fully aware of how this looks.”
    “Paging Dr. Flynn,” I murmur.
    He puts down his empty bowl and gazes at me impassively. I sigh. I don’t want to fight. Standing up, I reach for his bowl.
    “Would you like dessert?”
    “Now you’re talking!” he says, giving me a lascivious grin.
    “Not me.” Why not me? My inner goddess wakes from her doze and sits upright, all ears. “We have ice cream. Vanilla.” I snicker.
    “Really?” Christian’s grin gets bigger. “I think we could do something with that.”
    What? I stare at him dumbfounded as he gracefully gets to his feet.
    “Can I stay?” he asks.
    “What do you mean?”
    “The night.”
    “I assumed that you were.” I flush.
    “Good. Where’s the ice cream?”
    “In the oven.” I smile sweetly at him.
    He cocks his head to one side, sighs, and shakes his head at me. “Sarcasm is the lowest form of wit, Miss Steele.” His eyes glitter.
    Oh shit. What’s he planning?
    “I could still take you across my knee.”
    I place the bowls in the sink. “Do you have those silver ball things?”
    He pats his hands down his chest, belly, and the pockets of his jeans. “Funnily enough, I don’t carry a spare set around with me. Not much call for them in the office.”
    “I am very glad to hear it, Mr. Grey, and I thought you said that sarcasm was the lowest form of wit.”
    “Well, Anastasia, my new motto is if you can’t beat ‘em, join ‘em.”
    I gape at him-I can’t believe he’s just said that-and he looks sickeningly pleased with himself as he grins at me. Turning, he opens the freezer and takes out the carton of Ben & Jerry’s finest vanilla.
    “This will do just fine.” He looks up at me, eyes dark. “Ben & Jerry’s & Ana.” He says each word slowly, enunciating every syllable clearly.
    Oh fucking my. I think my lower jaw is on the floor. He opens the cutlery drawer and grabs a spoon. When he looks up, his are eyes hooded, and his tongue skims his top teeth. Oh, that tongue.
    I feel winded. Desire, dark, sleek, and wanton runs hot through my veins. We’re going to have fun, with food.
    “I hope you’re warm,” he whispers. “I’m going to cool you down with this. Come.” He holds out his hand, and I place mine in his.
    In my bedroom he places the ice cream on my bedside table, pulls the duvet off the bed, and removes both the pillows, placing them all in a pile on the floor.
    “You have a change of sheets, don’t you?”
    I nod, watching him, fascinated. He holds up Charlie Tango.
    “Don’t mess with my balloon,” I warn.
    His lips quirk upward in half a smile. “Wouldn’t dream of it, baby, but I do want to mess with you and these sheets.”
    My body practically convulses.
    “I want to tie you up.”
    Oh. “Okay,” I whisper.
    “Just your hands. To the bed. I need you still.”
    “Okay,” I whisper again, incapable of anything more.
    He strolls over to me, not taking his eyes off mine.
    “We’ll use this.” He takes hold of my robe sash and with delicious, teasing slowness, releases the bow, and gently pulls it free of the garment.
    My robe falls open while I stand paralyzed under his heated gaze. After a moment, he pushes the robe off my shoulders. It falls and pools at my feet so that I’m standing naked before him. He strokes my face with the backs of his knuckles, and his touch resonates in the depths of my groin. Bending, he kisses my lips briefly.
    “Lie on the bed, face up,” he murmurs, his eyes darkening, burning into mine.
    I do as I’m told. My room is shrouded in darkness except for the soft, insipid light from my lamp.
    Normally, I hate energy-saving bulbs-they are so dim-but being naked here, with Christian, I’m grateful for the muted light. He stands by the bed gazing down at me.
    “I could look at you all day, Anastasia,” he says, and with that crawls on to the bed, up my body, and straddles me.
    “Arms above your head,” he commands.
    I comply and he fastens the end of my robe sash round my left wrist and threads the end through the metal bars at the head of my bed. He pulls it tight so my left arm is flexed above me. He then secures my right hand, tying the sash tightly.
    When I’m tied-up, staring at him, he visibly relaxes. He likes me tethered. I can’t touch him this way. It occurs to me that none of his subs would have touched him either-and what’s more, they would never have the opportunity to. He would have always been in control and at a distance. That’s why he likes his rules.
    He climbs off me and bends to give me a quick peck on the lips. Then he stands and lifts his shirt over his head. He undoes his jeans and drops them to the floor.
    He is gloriously naked. My inner goddess is doing a triple axel dismount off the uneven bars, and abruptly my mouth is dry. He really is beyond beautiful. He has a physique drawn on classical lines: broad muscular shoulders, narrow hips, the inverted triangle. He obviously works out. I could look at him all day. He moves to the end of the bed and grasps my ankles, pulling me swiftly and sharply downward so that my arms are stretched out and unable to move.
    “That’s better,” he mutters.
    Picking up the tub of ice cream, he climbs smoothly back onto the bed to straddle me once more. Very slowly, he peels off the lid of the tub and dips the spoon in.
    “Hmm… it’s still quite hard,” he says with a raised brow. Scooping out a spoonful of the vanilla, he pops it into his mouth. “Delicious,” he murmurs, licking his lips. “Amazing how good plain old vanilla can taste.” He gazes down at me and smirks. “Want some?” he teases.
    He looks so freaking hot, young and carefree-sitting on me and eating from a tub of ice cream-eyes bright, face luminous. Oh what the hell is he going to do to me? As if I can’t tell. I nod, shyly.
    He scoops out another spoonful and offers me the spoon, so I open my mouth, then he quickly pops it in his mouth again.
    “This is too good to share,” he says, smiling wickedly.
    “Hey,” I start in protest.
    “Why, Miss Steele, do you like your vanilla?”
    “Yes,” I say more forcefully than I mean and try in vain to buck him off.
    He laughs. “Getting feisty, are we? I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”
    “Ice cream,” I plead.
    “Well, as you’ve pleased me so much today, Miss Steele.” He relents and offers me another spoonful. This time he lets me eat it.
    I want to giggle. He’s really enjoying himself, and his good humor is infectious. He scoops another spoonful and feeds me some more, then he does it again. Okay, enough.
    “Hmm, well, this is one way to ensure you eat-force-feed you. I could get used to this.”
    Taking another spoonful, he offers me more. This time I keep my mouth shut and shake my head, and he lets it slowly melt on the spoon so that the melted ice cream drips, onto my throat, onto my chest. He dips down and very slowly licks it off. My body lights up with longing.
    “Mmm. Tastes even better off you, Miss Steele.”
    I pull against my restraints and the bed creaks ominously, but I don’t care-I’m burning with desire, it’s consuming me. He takes another spoonful and lets the ice cream dribble onto my breasts. Then with the back of the spoon, he spreads it over each breast and nipple.
    Oh… it’s cold. Each nipple peaks and hardens beneath the cool of the vanilla.
    “Cold?” Christian asks softly and bends to lick and suckle all the ice cream off me once more, his mouth hot compared to the cool of the ice.
    Oh my. It’s torture. As it starts to melt, the ice cream runs off me in rivulets on to the bed. His lips continue their slow torture, sucking hard, nuzzling, softly-Oh please!-I’m panting.
    “Want some?” And before I can confirm or deny his offer, his tongue is in my mouth, and it’s cold and skilled and tastes of Christian and vanilla. Delicious.
    And just as I am getting used to the sensation, he sits up again and trails a spoonful of ice cream down the center of my body, across my stomach, and into my navel where he deposits a large dollop of ice cream. Oh, this is chillier than before, but weirdly it burns.
    “Now, you’ve done this before.” Christian’s eyes shine. “You’re going to have to stay still, or there will be ice cream all over the bed.” He kisses each of my breasts and sucks each of my nipples hard, then follows the line of ice cream down my body, sucking and licking as he goes.
    And I try, I try to stay still despite the heady combination of cold and his inflaming touch. But my hips start to move involuntarily, gyrating to their own rhythm, caught up in his cool vanilla spell. He shifts lower and starts eating the ice cream in my belly, swirling his tongue into and around my navel.
    I moan. Holy cow. It’s cold, it’s hot, it’s tantalizing, but he doesn’t stop. He trails the ice cream further down my body, into my pubic hair, on to my clitoris. I cry out, loudly.
    “Hush now,” Christian says softly as his magical tongue sets to work lapping up the vanilla, and now I’m keening quietly.
    “Oh… please… Christian.”
    “I know, baby, I know,” he breathes as his tongue works its magic. He doesn’t stop, just doesn’t stop, and my body is climbing-higher, higher. He slips one finger inside me, then another and he moves them with agonizing slowness in and out.
    “Just here,” he murmurs, and he rhythmically strokes the front wall of my vagina while he continues the exquisite, relentless licking and sucking. Holy fucking cow.
    I erupt unexpectedly into a mind-blowing orgasm that stuns all my senses, obliterating all that’s happening outside of my body as I writhe and groan. Jeez, that was so quick.
    I am vaguely aware that he has stopped his ministrations. He’s hovering over me, sliding on a condom, and then he’s inside me, hard and fast.
    “Oh yes!” He groans as he slams into me. He’s sticky-the residual melted ice cream spreading between us. It’s a strangely distracting sensation, but one I can’t dwell on for more than a few seconds as Christian suddenly pulls out of me and flips me over.
    “This way,” he murmurs and abruptly is inside me once more, but he doesn’t start his usual punishing rhythm straight away. He leans over, releases my hands, and pulls me upright so I am practically sitting on him. His hands move up to my breasts, and he palms them both, tugging gently on my nipples. I groan, tossing my head back against his shoulder. He nuzzles my neck, biting down, as he flexes his hips, deliciously slowly, filling me again and again.
    “Do you know how much you mean to me?” he breathes against my ear.
    “No,” I gasp.
    He smiles against my neck, and his fingers curl around my jaw and throat, holding me fast for a moment.
    “Yes, you do. I’m not going to let you go.”
    I groan as he picks up speed.
    “You are mine, Anastasia.”
    “Yes, yours,” I pant.
    “I take care of what’s mine,” he hisses and bites my ear.
    I cry out.
    “That’s right, baby, I want to hear you.” He snakes one hand around my waist while his other hand grasps my hip, and he pushes into me harder, making me cry out again. And the punishing rhythm starts. His breathing grows harsher and harsher, ragged, matching mine. I feel the familiar quickening deep inside. Jeez again!
    I am just sensation. This is what he does to me-takes my body and possesses it wholly so that I think of nothing but him. His magic is powerful, intoxicating. I’m a butterfly caught in his net, unable and unwilling to escape. I’m his… totally his.
    “Come on, baby,” he growls through gritted teeth and on cue, like the sorcerer’s apprentice I am, I let go, and we find our release together.
    I am lying curled up in his arms on sticky sheets. His front is pressed to my back, his nose in my hair.
    “What I feel for you frightens me,” I whisper.
    He stills. “Me too, baby,” he says quietly.
    “What if you leave me?” The thought is horrific.
    “I’m not going anywhere. I don’t think I could ever have my fill of you, Anastasia.”
    I turn and gaze at him. His expression is serious, sincere. I lean over and kiss him gently. He smiles and reaches up to tuck my hair behind my ear.
    “I’ve never felt the way I felt when you left, Anastasia. I would move heaven and earth to avoid feeling like that again.” He sounds so sad, dazed even.
    I kiss him again. I want to lighten our mood somehow, but Christian does it for me.
    “Will you come with me to my father’s summer party tomorrow? It’s an annual charity thing. I said I’d go.”
    I smile, feeling suddenly shy.
    “Of course I’ll come.” Oh shit. I have nothing to wear.
    “Tell me,” he insists.
    “I have nothing to wear.”
    Christian looks momentarily uncomfortable.
    “Don’t be mad, but I still have all those clothes for you at home. I am sure there are a couple of dresses in there.”
    I purse my lips. “Do you, now?” I mutter, my voice sardonic. I don’t want to fight with him tonight. I need a shower.
    The girl who looks like me is standing outside SIP. Hang on-she is me. I am pale and unwashed, and all my clothes are too big; I’m staring at her, and she’s wearing my clothes-happy, healthy.
    “What do you have that I don’t?” I ask her.
    “Who are you?”
    “I’m nobody… Who are you? Are you nobody, too…?”
    “Then there’s a pair of us-don’t tell, they’d banish us, you know…” [1] She smiles, a slow, evil grimace that spreads across her face, and it’s so chilling that I start to scream.
    “Jesus, Ana!” Christian is shaking me awake.
    I am so disorientated. I’m at home… in the dark… in bed with Christian. I shake my head, trying to clear my mind.
    “Baby, are you okay? You were having a bad dream.”
    He switches on the lamp so we’re bathed in its dim light. He gazes down at me, his face etched with concern.
    “The girl,” I whisper.
    “What is it? What girl?” he asks soothingly.
    “There was a girl outside SIP when I left this evening. She looked like me… but not really.”
    Christian stills, and as the light from the bedside lamp warms up, I see his face is ashen.
    “When was this?” he whispers, dismayed. He sits up, staring down at me.
    “When I left this afternoon. Do you know who she is?”
    “Yes.” He runs a hand through his hair.
    His mouth presses into a hard line, but he says nothing.
    “Who?” I press.
    “It’s Leila.”
    I swallow. The ex-sub! I remember Christian talking about her before we went gliding. Suddenly, he’s radiating tension. Something is going on.
    “The girl who put ‘Toxic’ on your iPod?”
    He glances at me anxiously.
    “Yes,” he says. “Did she say anything?”
    “She said, ‘what do you have that I don’t have?’ and when I asked who she was, she said, ‘nobody.’ ”
    Christian closes his eyes as if in pain. Oh no. What’s happened? What does she mean to him?
    My scalp prickles as adrenaline spikes through my body. What if she means a lot to him? Perhaps he misses her? I know so little about his past… um, relationships. She must have had a contract, and she would have done what he wanted, given him what he needed gladly.
    Oh no-when I can’t. The thought makes me nauseous.
    Climbing out of bed, Christian drags on his jeans and heads into the main room. A glance at my alarm clock shows it’s five in the morning. I roll out of bed, putting his white shirt on, and follow him.
    Holy shit, he’s on the phone.
    “Yes, outside SIP, yesterday… early evening,” he says quietly. He turns to me as I move toward the kitchen and asks me directly, “What time exactly?”
    “About ten to six?” I mumble. Who on earth is he calling at this hour? What’s Leila done? He relays the information to whoever’s on the line, not taking his eyes off me, his expression dark and earnest.
    “Find out how… Yes… I wouldn’t have said so, but then I wouldn’t have thought she could do this.” He closes his eyes as if he’s in pain. “I don’t know how that will go down… Yes, I’ll talk to her… Yes… I know… Follow it up and let me know. Just find her, Welch-she’s in trouble. Find her.” He hangs up.
    “Do you want some tea?” I ask. Tea, Ray’s answer to every crisis and the only thing he does well in the kitchen. I fill the kettle with water.
    “Actually, I’d like to go back to bed.” His look tells me that it’s not to sleep.
    “Well, I need some tea. Would you like to join me for a cup?” I want to know what’s going on. I will not be sidetracked by sex.
    He runs his hand through his hair in exasperation. “Yes, please,” he says, but I can tell he’s irritated.
    I put the kettle on the stove and busy myself with teacups and the teapot. My anxiety level has shot to defcon one. Is he going to tell me the problem? Or am I going to have to dig?
    I sense his eyes on me-sense his uncertainty, and his anger is palpable. I glance up, and his eyes glitter with apprehension.
    “What is it?” I ask softly.
    He shakes his head.
    “You’re not going to tell me?”
    He sighs and closes his eyes. “No.”
    “Because it shouldn’t concern you. I don’t want you tangled up in this.”
    “It shouldn’t concern me, but it does. She found me and accosted me outside my office. How does she know about me? How does she know where I work? I think I have a right to know what’s going on.”
    He runs a hand through his hair again, radiating frustration as if waging some internal battle.
    “Please?” I ask softly.
    His mouth sets into a hard line, and he rolls his eyes at me.
    “Okay,” he says, resigned. “I have no idea how she found you. Maybe the photograph of us in Portland, I don’t know.” He sighs again, and I sense his frustration is directed at himself.
    I wait patiently, pouring boiling water into the teapot as he paces back and forth. After a beat he continues.
    “While I was with you in Georgia, Leila turned up at my apartment unannounced and made a scene in front of Gail.”
    “Mrs. Jones.”
    “What do you mean, ‘made a scene’?”
    He glares at me, appraising.
    “Tell me. You’re keeping something back.” My tone is more forceful than I feel.
    He blinks at me, surprised. “Ana, I-” he stops.
    He sighs in defeat. “She made a haphazard attempt to open a vein.”
    “Oh no!” That explains the bandage on her wrist.
    “Gail got her to hospital. But Leila discharged herself before I could get there.”
    Crap. What does this mean? Suicidal? Why?
    “The shrink who saw her called it a typical cry for help. He didn’t believe her to be truly at risk-one step from suicidal ideation, he called it. But I’m not convinced. I’ve been trying to track her down since then to get her some help.”
    “Did she say anything to Mrs. Jones?”
    He gazes at me. He looks really uncomfortable.
    “Not much,” he says eventually, but I know he’s not telling me everything.
    I distract myself with pouring tea into teacups. So Leila wants back into Christian’s life and chooses a suicide attempt to attract his attention? Whoa… scary. But effective. Christian left Georgia to be at her side, but she disappears before he gets there? How odd.
    “You can’t find her? What about her family?”
    “They don’t know where she is. Neither does her husband.”
    “Yes,” he says distractedly, “she’s been married for about two years.”
    What? “So she was with you while she was married?” Holy fuck. He really has no boundaries.
    “No! Good God, no. She was with me nearly three years ago. Then she left and married this guy shortly afterward.”
    Oh. “So why is she trying to get your attention now?”
    He shakes his head sadly. “I don’t know. All we’ve managed to find out is that she ran out on her husband about four months ago.”
    “Let me get this straight. She hasn’t been your submissive for three years?”
    “About two and a half years.”
    “And she wanted more.”
    “But you didn’t?”
    “You know this.”
    “So she left you.”
    “So why is she coming to you now?”
    “I don’t know.” And the tone of this voice tells me that he at least has a theory.
    “But you suspect…”
    His eyes narrow perceptibly with anger. “I suspect it has something to do with you.”
    Me? What would she want with me? “What do you have that I don’t?”
    I stare at Fifty, magnificently naked from the waist up. I have him; he’s mine. That’s what I have, and yet she looked like me: same dark hair and pale skin. I frown at the thought. Yes… what do I have that she doesn’t?
    “Why didn’t you tell me yesterday?” he asks softly.
    “I forgot about her.” I shrug apologetically. “You know, drinks after work, at the end of my first week. You turning up at the bar and your… testosterone rush with Jack, and then when we were here. It slipped my mind. You have a habit of making me forget things.”
    “Testosterone rush?” His lips twitch.
    “Yes. The pissing contest.”
    “I’ll show you a testosterone rush.”
    “Wouldn’t you rather have a cup of tea?”
    “No, Anastasia, I wouldn’t.”
    His eyes burn into me, scorching me with his I-want-you-and-I-want-you-now look. Fuck… it’s so hot.
    “Forget about her. Come.” He holds out his hand.
    My inner goddess does three back flips over the gym floor as I grasp his hand.
    I wake, too warm, and I’m wrapped around a naked Christian Grey. Even though he’s fast asleep, he’s holding me close. Soft morning light filters through the curtains. My head is on his chest, my leg tangled with his, my arm across his stomach.
    I raise my head slightly, scared that I might wake him. He looks so young, so relaxed in sleep, so utterly beautiful. I can’t quite believe this Adonis is mine, all mine.
    Hmm… Reaching up, I tentatively stroke his chest, running my fingertips through the smattering of hair, and he doesn’t stir. Holy cow. I can’t quite believe it. He’s really mine-for a few more precious moments. I lean over and tenderly kiss one of his scars. He moans softly but doesn’t wake, and I smile. I kiss another and his eyes open.
    “Hi.” I grin at him, guiltily.
    “Hi,” he answers warily. “What are you doing?”
    “Looking at you.” I run my fingers down his happy trail. He captures my hand, narrows his eyes, then smiles a brilliant Christian-at-ease smile, and I relax. My secret touching stays secret.
    Oh… why won’t you let me touch you?
    Suddenly he moves on top of me, pressing me into the mattress, his hands on mine, warning me. He strokes my nose with his.
    “I think you’re up to no good, Miss Steele,” he accuses but his smile remains.
    “I like being up to no good near you.”
    “You do?” he asks and kisses me lightly on the lips. “Sex or breakfast?” he asks, his eyes dark but full of humor. His erection is digging into me, and I tilt my pelvis up to meet him.
    “Good choice,” he murmurs against my throat, as he trails kisses down to my breast.
    I stand at my chest of drawers, staring at my mirror, trying to coax my hair into some semblance of style-really, it’s just too long. I’m in jeans and a T-shirt, and Christian, freshly showered, is dressing behind me. I gaze at his body hungrily.
    “How often do you work out?” I ask.
    “Every weekday,” he says, buttoning his fly.
    “What do you do?”
    “Run, weights, kickbox.” He shrugs.
    “Yes, I have a personal trainer, an ex-Olympic contender who teaches me. His name is Claude. He’s very good. You’d like him.”
    I turn to gaze at him as he starts to button up his white shirt.
    “What do you mean I’d like him?”
    “You’d like him as a trainer.”
    “Why would I need a personal trainer? I have you to keep me fit.” I smirk at him.
    He saunters over and wraps his arms around me, his darkening eyes meeting mine in the mirror.
    “But I want you fit, baby, for what I have in mind. I’ll need you to keep up.”
    I flush as memories of the playroom flood my mind. Yes… the Red Room of Pain is exhausting. Is he going to let me back in there? Do I want to go back in?
    Of course you do! My inner goddess screams at me from her chaise longue.
    I stare into his unfathomable, mesmerizing gray eyes.
    “You know you want to,” he mouths at me.
    I flush, and the undesirable thought that Leila could probably keep up slithers invidious and unwelcome into my mind. I press my lips together and Christian frowns at me.
    “What?” he asks, concerned.
    “Nothing.” I shake my head at him. “Okay, I’ll meet Claude.”
    “You will?” Christian’s face lights up in astounded disbelief. His expression makes me smile He looks like he’s won the lottery, though Christian’s probably never even bought a ticket-he has no need.
    “Yes, jeez-if it makes you that happy,” I scoff.
    He tightens his arms around me and kisses my cheek. “You have no idea,” he whispers. “So-what would you like to do today?” He nuzzles me, sending delicious tingles through my body.
    “I’d like to get my hair cut, and um… I need to bank a check and buy a car.”
    “Ah,” he says knowingly and bites his lip. Taking one hand off me, he reaches into his jeans pocket and holds up the key to my little Audi.
    “It’s here,” he says quietly, his expression uncertain.
    “What do you mean, it’s here?” Boy. I sound angry. Crap. I am angry. My subconscious glares at him. How dare he!
    “Taylor brought it back yesterday.”
    I open my mouth then close it and repeat the process twice, but I have been rendered speechless. He’s giving me back the car. Double crap. Why didn’t I foresee this? Well, two can play at that game. I fish in the back pocket of my jeans and pull out the envelope with his check.
    “Here, this is yours.”
    Christian looks at me quizzically, then recognizing the envelope, raises both his hands and steps away from me.
    “Oh no. That’s your money.”
    “No, it isn’t. I’d like to buy the car from you.”
    His expression changes completely. Fury-yes, fury-sweeps across his face.
    “No, Anastasia. Your money, your car,” he snaps at me.
    “No, Christian. My money, your car. I’ll buy it from you.”
    “I gave you that car for your graduation present.”
    “If you’d given me a pen-that would be a suitable graduation present. You gave me an Audi.”
    “Do you really want to argue about this?”
    “Good-here are the keys.” He puts them on the chest of drawers.
    “That’s not what I meant!”
    “End of discussion, Anastasia. Don’t push me.”
    I scowl at him, then inspiration hits me. Taking the envelope, I rip it in two, then two again and drop the contents into my waste bin. Oh, that feels good.
    Christian gazes at me impassively, but I know I’ve just lit the blue touch paper and should stand well back. He strokes his chin.
    “You are, as ever, challenging, Miss Steele,” he says dryly. He turns on his heel and stalks into the other room. That is not the reaction I expected. I was anticipating full scale Armageddon. I stare at myself in the mirror and shrug, deciding on a ponytail.
    My curiosity is piqued. What is Fifty doing? I follow him into the room, and he’s on the phone.
    “Yes, twenty-four thousand dollars. Directly.”
    He glances up at me, still impassive.
    “Good… Monday? Excellent… No that’s all, Andrea.”
    He snaps the phone shut.
    “Deposited in your bank account, Monday. Don’t play games with me.” He’s boiling mad, but I don’t care.
    “Twenty-four thousand dollars!” I’m almost screaming. “And how do you know my account number?”
    My ire takes Christian by surprise.
    “I know everything about you, Anastasia,” he says quietly.
    “There’s no way my car was worth twenty-four thousand dollars.”
    “I would agree with you, but it’s about knowing your market, whether you’re buying or selling. Some lunatic out there wanted that death trap and was willing to pay that amount of money. Apparently, it’s a classic. Ask Taylor if you don’t believe me.”
    I glower at him and he glowers back, two angry stubborn fools glaring at each other.
    And I feel it, the pull-the electricity between us-tangible, drawing us together. Suddenly he grabs me and pushes me up against the door, his mouth on mine, claiming me hungrily, one hand on my behind pressing me to his groin and the other in the nape of my hair, tugging my head back. My fingers are in his hair, twisting hard, holding him to me. He grinds his body into mine, imprisoning me, his breathing ragged. I feel him. He wants me, and I’m heady and reeling with excitement as I acknowledge his need for me.
    “Why, why do you defy me?” he mumbles between his heated kisses.
    My blood sings in my veins. Will he always have this effect on me? And I on him?
    “Because I can.” I’m breathless. I feel rather than see his smile against my neck, and he presses his forehead to mine.
    “Lord, I want to take you now, but I’m out of condoms. I can never get enough of you. You’re a maddening, maddening woman.”
    “And you make me mad,” I whisper. “In every way.”
    He shakes his head. “Come. Let’s go out for breakfast. And I know a place you can get your hair cut.”
    “Okay,” I acquiesce and just like that, our fight is over.
    “I’ll get this.” I pick up the tab for breakfast before he does.
    He scowls at me.
    “You have to be quick around here, Grey.”
    “You’re right, I do,” he says sourly, though I think he’s teasing.
    “Don’t look so cross. I’m twenty-four thousand dollars richer than I was this morning. I can afford”-I glance at the check-“twenty-two dollars and sixty-seven cents for breakfast.”
    “Thank you,” he says grudgingly. Oh, the sulky schoolboy is back.
    “Where to now?”
    “You really want your hair cut?”
    “Yes, look at it.”
    “You look lovely to me. You always do.”
    I blush and stare down at my fingers knotted in my lap. “And there’s your father’s function this evening.”
    “Remember, it’s black tie.”
    Oh Jeez. “Where is it?”
    “At my parents’ house. They have a marquee. You know, the works.”
    “What’s the charity?”
    Christian rubs his hands down his thighs, looking uncomfortable.
    “It’s a drug rehab program for parents with young kids called Coping Together.”
    “Sounds like a good cause,” I say softly.
    “Come, let’s go.” He stands, effectively halting that topic of conversation and holds out his hand. As I take it, he tightens his fingers around mine.
    It’s strange. He’s so demonstrative in some ways and yet so closed in others. He leads me out of the restaurant, and we walk down the street. It is a lovely, mild morning. The sun is shining, and the air smells of coffee and freshly baked bread.
    “Where are we going?”
    Oh, okay. I don’t really like surprises.
    We walk for two blocks, and the stores become decidedly more exclusive. I haven’t yet had an opportunity to explore, but this really is just around the corner from where I live. Kate will be pleased. There are plenty of small boutiques to feed her fashion passion. Actually, I need to buy some floaty skirts for work.
    Christian stops outside a large, slick-looking beauty salon and opens the door for me. It’s called Esclava. The interior is all white and leather. At the stark white reception desk sits a young blond woman in a crisp white uniform. She glances up as we enter.
    “Good morning, Mr. Grey,” she says brightly, color rising in her cheeks as she bats her eyelashes at him. It’s the Grey effect, but she knows him! How?
    “Hello Greta.”
    And he knows her. What is this?
    “Is this the usual, sir?” she asks politely. She’s wearing very pink lipstick.
    “No,” he says quickly, with a nervous glance at me.
    The usual? What does that mean?
    Holy fuck! It’s Rule no 6, the damned beauty salon. All the waxing nonsense… shit!
    This is where he brought all his subs? Maybe Leila, too? What the hell am I supposed to make of this?
    “Miss Steele will tell you what she wants.”
    I glare at him. He’s introducing the Rules by stealth. I’ve agreed to the personal trainer-and now this?
    “Why here?” I hiss at him.
    “I own this place, and three more like it.”
    “You own it?” I gasp in surprise. Well, that’s unexpected.
    “Yes. It’s a sideline. Anyway-whatever you want, you can have it here, on the house. All sorts of massage; Swedish, shiatsu, hot stones, reflexology, seaweed baths, facials, all that stuff that women like-everything. It’s done here.” He waves his long-fingered hand dismissively.
    He laughs. “Yes waxing, too. Everywhere,” he whispers conspiratorially, enjoying my discomfort.
    I blush and glance at Greta, who is looking at me expectantly.
    “I’d like a haircut, please.”
    “Certainly, Miss Steele.”
    Greta is all pink lipstick and bustling Germanic efficiency as she checks her computer screen.
    “Franco is free in five minutes.”
    “Franco’s fine,” says Christian reassuringly to me. I am trying to wrap my head around this. Christian Grey CEO owns a chain of beauty salons.
    I peek up at him, and suddenly he blanches-something, or someone, has caught his eye. I turn to see where he’s looking, and right at the back of the salon a sleek platinum blonde has appeared, closing a door behind her and speaking to one of the hair stylists.
    Platinum Blonde is tall, tanned, lovely, and in her late thirties or forties-it’s difficult to tell. She’s wearing the same uniform as Greta, but in black. She looks stunning. Her hair shines like a halo, cut in sharp bob. As she turns, she catches sight of Christian and smiles at him, a dazzling smile of warm recognition.
    “Excuse me,” Christian mumbles hurriedly.
    He strides quickly through the salon, past the hair stylists all in white, past the apprentices at the sinks, and over to her, too far away for me to hear their conversation. Platinum Blonde greets him with obvious affection, kissing both his cheeks, her hands resting on his upper arms, and they talk animatedly together.
    “Miss Steele?”
    Greta the receptionist is trying to get my attention.
    “Hang on a moment, please.” I watch Christian, fascinated.
    Platinum Blonde turns and looks at me, and gives me the same dazzling smile, as if she knows me. I smile politely back.
    Christian looks upset about something. He’s reasoning with her, and she’s acquiescing, holding her hands up and smiling at him. He’s smiling at her-clearly they know each other well. Perhaps they’ve worked together for a long time? Maybe she runs the place; after all, she has a certain look of authority.
    Then it hits me like a wrecking ball, and I know, deep down in my gut on a visceral level, I know who it is. It’s her. Stunning, older, beautiful.
    It’s Mrs. Robinson.


    “Greta, who is Mr. Grey talking to?” My scalp is trying to leave the building. It’s prickling with apprehension, and my subconscious is screaming at me to follow it. But I sound nonchalant enough.
    “Oh, that’s Mrs. Lincoln. She owns the place with Mr. Grey.” Greta seems more than happy to share.
    “Mrs. Lincoln?” I thought Mrs. Robinson was divorced. Perhaps she’s remarried to some poor sap.
    “Yes. She’s not usually here, but one of our technicians is sick today so she’s filling in.”
    “Do you know Mrs. Lincoln’s first name?”
    Greta looks up at me, frowning, and purses her bright pink lips, questioning my curiosity. Shit, perhaps this is a step too far.
    “Elena,” she says, almost reluctantly.
    I’m swamped by a strange sense of relief that my spidey sense has not let me down.
    Spidey sense? My subconscious snorts, Paedo sense.
    They are still deep in discussion. Christian is talking rapidly to Elena, and she looks worried, nodding, grimacing, and shaking her head. Reaching out, she rubs his arm soothingly while biting her lip. Another nod, and she glances at me and offers me a small reassuring smile.
    I can only stare at her stony-faced. I think I’m in shock. How could he bring me here?
    She murmurs something to Christian, and he looks my way briefly then turns back to her and replies. She nods, and I think she’s wishing him luck, but my lip-reading skills aren’t highly developed.
    Fifty strides back to me, anxiety etched on his face. Damn right. Mrs. Robinson returns to the back room, closing the door behind her.
    Christian frowns. “Are you okay?” he asks, but his voice is strained, cautious.
    “Not really. You didn’t want to introduce me?” My voice sounds cold, hard.
    His mouth drops open, he looks as if I’ve pulled the rug from under his feet.
    “But I thought-”
    “For a bright man, sometimes…” Words fail me. “I’d like to go, please.”
    “You know why.” I roll my eyes.
    He gazes down at me, his eyes burning.
    “I’m sorry, Ana. I didn’t know she’d be here. She’s never here. She’s opened a new branch at the Bravern Center, and that’s where she’s normally based. Someone was sick today.”
    I turn on my heel and head for the door.
    “We won’t need Franco, Greta,” Christian snaps as we head out of the door. I have to suppress the impulse to run. I want to run fast and far away. I have an overwhelming urge to cry. I just need to get away from all this fuckedupness.
    Christian walks wordlessly beside me as I try to mull all this over in my head. Wrapping my arms protectively around myself, I keep my head down, avoiding the trees on Second Avenue. Wisely, he makes no move to touch me. My mind is boiling with unanswered questions. Will Mr. Evasive fess up?
    “You used to take your subs there?” I snap.
    “Some of them, yes,” he says quietly, his tone clipped.
    “The place looks very new.”
    “It’s been refurbished recently.”
    “I see. So Mrs. Robinson met all your subs.”
    “Did they know about her?”
    “No. None of them did. Only you.”
    “But I’m not your sub.”
    “No, you most definitely are not.”
    I stop and face him. His eyes are wide, fearful. His lips are pressed into a hard, uncompromising line.
    “Can you see how fucked-up this is?” I glare up at him, my voice low.
    “Yes. I’m sorry.” And he has the grace to look contrite.
    “I want to get my hair cut, preferably somewhere where you haven’t fucked either the staff or the clientele.”
    He flinches.
    “Now, if you’ll excuse me.”
    “You’re not running. Are you?” he asks.
    “No, I just want a damn haircut. Somewhere I can close my eyes, have someone wash my hair, and forget about all this baggage that accompanies you.”
    He runs his hand through his hair. “I can have Franco come to the apartment, or your place,” he says quietly.
    “She’s very attractive.”
    He blinks. “Yes, she is.”
    “Is she still married?”
    “No. She divorced about five years ago.”
    “Why aren’t you with her?”
    “Because that’s over between us. I’ve told you this.” His brow creases suddenly. Holding his finger up, he fishes his Blackberry out of his jacket pocket. It must be vibrating because I don’t hear it ring.
    “Welch,” he snaps, then listens. We are standing on Second Avenue, and I gaze in the direction of the larch sapling in front of me, its leaves the newest green.
    People bustle past us, lost in their Saturday morning chores. No doubt contemplating their own personal dramas. I wonder if they include stalker ex-submissives, stunning ex-Dommes, and a man who has no concept of privacy under United States law.
    “Killed in a car crash? When?” Christian interrupts my reverie.
    Oh no. Who? I listen more closely.
    “That’s twice that bastard’s not been forthcoming. He must know. Does he have no feelings for her whatsoever?” Christian shakes his head in disgust. “This is beginning to make sense… no… explains why, but not where.” Christian glances around us as if searching for something, and I find myself mirroring his actions. Nothing catches my eye. There are just the shoppers, the traffic, and the trees.
    “She’s here,” Christian continues. “She’s watching us… Yes… No. Two or four, twenty-four seven… I haven’t broached that yet.” Christian looks at me directly.
    Broached what? I frown, at him and he regards me warily.
    “What…,” he whispers and pales, his eyes widening. “I see. When?… That recently? But how?… No background checks?… I see. E-mail the name, address, and photos if you have them… twenty-four seven, from this afternoon. Liaise with Taylor.” Christian hangs up.
    “Well?” I ask, exasperated. Is he going to tell me?
    “That was Welch.”
    “Who’s Welch?”
    “My security advisor.”
    “Okay. So what’s happened?”
    “Leila left her husband about three months ago and ran off with a guy who was killed in a car accident four weeks ago.”
    “The asshole shrink should have found that out,” he says angrily. “Grief, that’s what this is. Come.” He holds out his hand, and I automatically place mine in his before I snatch it away again.
    “Wait a minute. We were in the middle of a discussion, about us. About her, your Mrs. Robinson.”
    Christian’s face hardens. “She’s not my Mrs. Robinson. We can talk about it at my place.”
    “I don’t want to go to your place. I want to get my hair cut!” I shout. If I can just focus on this one thing…
    He grabs his Blackberry from his pocket again and dials a number. “Greta, Christian Grey. I want Franco at my place in an hour. Ask Mrs. Lincoln… Good.” He puts his phone away. “He’s coming at one.”
    “Christian…!” I splutter, exasperated.
    “Anastasia, Leila is obviously suffering a psychotic break. I don’t know if it’s you or me she’s after, or what lengths she’s prepared to go to. We’ll go to your place, pick up your things, and you can stay with me until we’ve tracked her down.”
    “Why would I want to do that?”
    “So I can keep you safe.”
    He glares at me. “You are coming back to my apartment if I have to drag you there by your hair.”
    I gape at him… this is beyond belief. Fifty Shades in Glorious Technicolor.
    “I think you’re overreacting.”
    “I don’t. We can continue our discussion back at my place. Come.”
    I fold my arms and glare at him. This has gone too far.
    “No,” I state stubbornly. I have to make a stand.
    “You can walk or I can carry you. I don’t mind either way, Anastasia.”
    “You wouldn’t dare.” I scowl at him. Surely he wouldn’t make a scene on Second Avenue?
    He half smiles at me, but the smile doesn’t reach his eyes.
    “Oh, baby, we both know that if you throw down the gauntlet I’ll be only too happy to pick it up.”
    We glare at each other-and abruptly he sweeps down, clasps me round my thighs, and lifts me. Before I know it, I am over his shoulder.
    “Put me down!” I scream. Oh, it feels good to scream.
    He starts striding along Second Avenue, ignoring me. Clasping his arm firmly around my thighs, he swats my behind with his free hand.
    “Christian!” I shout. People are staring. Could this be any more humiliating? “I’ll walk! I’ll walk.”
    He puts me down, and before he’s even stood upright, I stomp off in the direction of my apartment, seething, ignoring him. Of course, he’s by my side in moments, but I continue to ignore him. What am I going to do? I am so angry, but I’m not even sure what I am angry about-there’s so much.
    As I stalk back home, I make a mental list:
    1. Shoulder carrying-unacceptable for anyone over the age of six.
    2. Taking me to the salon that he owns with his ex-lover-how stupid can he be?
    3. The same place he took his submissives-same stupidity at work here.
    4. Not even realizing that this was a bad idea-and he’s supposed to be a bright guy.
    5. Having crazy ex-girlfriends. Can I blame him for that? I am so furious; yes, I can.
    6. Knowing my bank account number-that’s just too stalkery by half.
    7. Buying SIP-he’s got more money than sense.
    8. Insisting I stay with him-the threat from Leila must be worse than he feared… he didn’t mention that yesterday.
    Oh no, realization dawns. Something’s changed. What could that be? I halt, and Christian halts with me. “What’s happened?” I demand.
    He knits his brow. “What do you mean?”
    “With Leila.”
    “I’ve told you.”
    “No, you haven’t. There’s something else. You didn’t insist that I go to your place yesterday. So what’s happened?”
    He shifts uncomfortably.
    “Christian! Tell me!” I snap.
    “She managed to obtain a concealed weapons permit yesterday.”
    Oh shit. I gaze at him, blinking, and feel the blood draining from my face as I absorb this news. I may faint. Suppose she wants to kill him? No.
    “That means she can just buy a gun,” I whisper.
    “Ana,” he says, his voice full of concern. He places his hands on my shoulders, pulling me close to him. “I don’t think she’ll do anything stupid, but-I just don’t want to take that risk with you.”
    “Not me… what about you?” I whisper.
    He frowns down at me, and I wrap my arms around him and hug him hard, my face against his chest. He doesn’t seem to mind.
    “Let’s get back,” he murmurs, and he reaches down and kisses my hair, and that’s it. All my fury is gone, but not forgotten. Dissipated under the threat of some harm coming to Christian. The thought is unbearable.
    Solemnly I pack a small case and place my Mac, the Blackberry, my iPad, and Charlie Tango in my backpack.
    “Charlie Tango’s coming, too?” Christian asks.
    I nod and he gives me a small, indulgent smile.
    “Ethan is back Tuesday,” I mutter.
    “Kate’s brother. He’s staying here until he finds a place in Seattle.”
    Christian gazes at me blankly, but I notice the frostiness creep into his eyes.
    “Well, it’s good that you’ll be staying with me. Give him more room,” he says quietly.
    “I don’t know that he’s got keys. I’ll need to be back then.”
    Christian gazes at me impassively but says nothing.
    “That’s everything.”
    He grabs my case, and we head out the door. As we walk around to the back of the building to the parking lot, I’m aware that I am looking over my shoulder. I don’t know if my paranoia has taken over or if someone really is watching me. Christian opens the passenger door of the Audi and looks at me expectantly.
    “Are you getting in?” he asks.
    “I thought I was driving.”
    “No. I’ll drive.”
    “Something wrong with my driving? Don’t tell me you know what I scored on my driving test… I wouldn’t be surprised with your stalking tendencies.” Maybe he knows that I just scraped through the written test.
    “Get in the car, Anastasia,” he snaps angrily.
    “Okay.” I hastily climb in. Honestly, chill, will you?
    Perhaps he has the same uneasy feeling, too. Some dark sentinel watching us-well, a pale brunette with brown eyes who has an uncanny resemblance to yours truly and quite possibly a concealed firearm.
    Christian sets off into the traffic.
    “Were all your submissives brunettes?”
    He frowns and glances at me quickly. “Yes,” he mutters. He sounds uncertain, and I imagine him thinking, where’s she going with this?
    “I just wondered.”
    “I told you. I prefer brunettes.”
    “Mrs. Robinson isn’t a brunette.”
    “That’s probably why,” he mutters. “She put me off blondes forever.”
    “You’re kidding,” I gasp.
    “Yes. I’m kidding,” he replies, exasperated.
    I stare impassively out the window, spying brunettes everywhere, none of them Leila, though.
    So, he only likes brunettes. I wonder why? Did Mrs. Extraordinarily-Glamorous-In-Spite-Of-Being-Old Robinson really put him off blondes? I shake my head-Christian Mindfuck Grey.
    “Tell me about her.”
    “What do you want to know?” Christian’s brow furrows, and his tone of voice tries to warn me off.
    “Tell me about your business arrangement.”
    He visibly relaxes, happy to talk about work. “I am a silent partner. I’m not particularly interested in the beauty business, but she’s built it into a successful venture. I just invested and helped get her started.”
    “I owed it to her.”
    “When I dropped out of Harvard, she lent me a hundred grand to start my business.”
    Holy fuck… she’s rich, too.
    “You dropped out?”
    “It wasn’t my thing. I did two years. Unfortunately, my parents were not so understanding.”
    I frown. Mr. Grey and Dr. Grace Trevelyan disapproving, I can’t picture it.
    “You don’t seem to have done too badly dropping out. What was your major?”
    “Politics and Economics.”
    Hmm… figures.
    “So she’s rich?” I murmur.
    “She was a bored trophy wife, Anastasia. Her husband was wealthy-big in timber.” He smirks. “He wouldn’t let her work. You know, he was controlling. Some men are like that.” He gives me a quick sideways grin.
    “Really? A controlling man, surely a mythical creature?” I don’t think I can squeeze any more sarcasm into my response.
    Christian’s grin gets bigger.
    “She lent you her husband’s money?”
    He nods and a small mischievous smile appears on his lips.
    “That’s terrible.”
    “He got his own back,” Christian says darkly as he pulls into the underground garage at Escala.
    Christian shakes his head as if recalling a particularly sour memory and parks beside the Audi Quattro SUV. “Come-Franco will be here shortly.”
    In the elevator Christian peers down at me. “Still mad at me?” he asks matter-of-factly.
    He nods. “Okay,” he says, and stares straight ahead.
    Taylor is waiting for us when we arrive in the foyer. How does he always know? He takes my case.
    “Has Welch been in touch?” Christian asks.
    “Yes, sir.”
    “Everything’s arranged.”
    “Excellent. How’s your daughter?”
    “She’s fine, thank you, sir.”
    “Good. We have a hairdresser arriving at one-Franco De Luca.”
    “Miss Steele,” Taylor nods at me.
    “Hi, Taylor. You have a daughter?”
    “Yes ma’am.”
    “How old is she?”
    “She’s seven.”
    Christian gazes at me impatiently.
    “She lives with her mother,” Taylor clarifies.
    “Oh, I see.”
    Taylor smiles at me. This is unexpected. Taylor’s a father? I follow Christian into the great room, intrigued by this information.
    I glance around. I haven’t been here since I walked out.
    “Are you hungry?”
    I shake my head. Christian gazes at me for a beat and decides not to argue.
    “I have to make a few calls. Make yourself at home.”
    Christian disappears into his study, leaving me standing in the huge art gallery he calls home and wondering what to do with myself.
    Clothes! Picking up my backpack, I wander upstairs to my bedroom and check out the walk-in closet. It’s still full of clothes-all brand new with price tags still attached. Three long evening dresses, three cocktail dresses, and three more for everyday wear. All this must have cost a fortune.
    I check the tag on one of the evening dresses: $2,998. Holy fuck. I sink to the floor.
    This isn’t me. I put my head in my hands and try to process the last few hours. It’s exhausting. Why, oh why have I fallen for someone who is plain crazy-beautiful, sexy as fuck, richer than Croesus, and crazy with a capital K?
    I fish my Blackberry out of my backpack and call my mom.
    “Ana, honey! It’s been so long. How are you, darling?”
    “Oh, you know…”
    “What’s wrong? Still not worked it out with Christian?”
    “Mom, it’s complicated. I think he’s nuts. That’s the problem.”
    “Tell me about it. Men, there’s just no reading them sometimes. Bob’s wondering if our move to Georgia was a good one.”
    “Yeah, he’s talking about going back to Vegas.”
    Oh, someone else has problems. I’m not the only one.
    Christian appears in the doorway. “There you are. I thought you’d run off.” His relief is obvious.
    I hold my hand up to indicate that I’m on the phone. “Sorry, Mom, I have to go. I’ll call again soon.”
    “Okay, honey-take care of yourself. Love you!”
    “Love you, too, Mom.”
    I hang up and gaze at Fifty. He frowns, looking strangely awkward.
    “Why are you hiding in here?” he asks.
    “I’m not hiding. I’m despairing.”
    “Of all this, Christian.” I wave my hand in the general direction of the clothes.
    “Can I come in?”
    “It’s your closet.”
    He frowns again and sits down, cross-legged, facing me.
    “They’re just clothes. If you don’t like them I’ll send them back.”
    “You’re a lot to take on, you know?”
    He blinks at me and scratches his chin… his stubbly chin. My fingers itch to touch him.
    “I know. I’m trying,” he murmurs.
    “You’re very trying.”
    “As are you, Miss Steele.”
    “Why are you doing this?”
    His eyes widen and his wary look returns. “You know why.”
    “No, I don’t.”
    He runs a hand through his hair. “You are one frustrating female.”
    “You could have a nice brunette submissive. One who’d say, ‘how high?’ every time you said jump, provided of course she had permission to speak. So why me, Christian? I just don’t get it.”
    He gazes at me for a moment, and I have no idea what he’s thinking.
    “You make me look at the world differently, Anastasia. You don’t want me for my money. You give me… hope,” he says softly.
    What? Mr. Cryptic is back. “Hope of what?”
    He shrugs. “More.” His voice is low and quiet. “And you’re right. I am used to women doing exactly what I say, when I say, doing exactly what I want. It gets old quickly. There’s something about you, Anastasia, that calls to me on some deep level I don’t understand. It’s a siren’s call. I can’t resist you, and I don’t want to lose you.” He reaches forward and takes my hand. “Don’t run, please-have a little faith in me and a little patience. Please.”
    He looks so vulnerable… Jeez, it’s disturbing. Leaning up on my knees, I bend forward and kiss him gently on his lips.
    “Okay. Faith and patience, I can live with that.”
    “Good. Because Franco’s here.”
    Franco is small, dark, and gay. I love him.
    “Such beautiful hair!” he gushes with an outrageous, probably fake Italian accent. I bet he’s from Baltimore or somewhere, but his enthusiasm is infectious. Christian leads us both into his bathroom, exits hurriedly, and reenters carrying a chair from his room.
    “I’ll leave you two to it,” he mutters.
    “Grazie, Mr. Grey.” Franco turns to me. “Bene, Anastasia, what shall we do with you?”
    Christian is sitting on his couch, plowing through what look like spreadsheets. Soft, mellow classical music drifts through the great room. A woman sings passionately, pouring her soul into the song. It’s breathtaking. Christian glances up and smiles, distracting me from the music.
    “See! I tell you he like it,” Franco enthuses.
    “You look lovely, Ana,” Christian says appreciatively.
    “My work ‘ere is done,” Franco exclaims.
    Christian rises and strolls toward us. “Thank you, Franco.”
    Franco turns, grasps me in an overwhelming bear hug, and kisses both my cheeks. “Never let anyone else be cutting your hair, bellissima Anastasia!”
    I laugh, slightly embarrassed by his familiarity. Christian shows him to the foyer door and returns moments later.
    “I’m glad you kept it long,” he says as he walks toward me, his eyes bright. He takes a strand between his fingers.
    “So soft,” he murmurs, gazing down at me. “Are you still mad at me?”
    I nod and he smiles.
    “What precisely are you mad at me about?”
    I roll my eyes. “You want the list?”
    “There’s a list?”
    “A long one.”
    “Can we discuss it in bed?”
    “No.” I pout at him childishly.
    “Over lunch, then. I’m hungry, and not just for food,” he gives me a salacious smile.
    “I am not going to let you dazzle me with your sexpertise.”
    He stifles a smile. “What is bothering you specifically, Miss Steele? Spit it out.”
    “What’s bothering me? Well, there’s your gross invasion of my privacy, the fact that you took me to some place where your ex-mistress works and you used to take all your lovers to have their bits waxed, you manhandled me in the street like I was six years old-and to cap it all, you let your Mrs. Robinson touch you!” My voice has risen to a crescendo.
    He raises his eyebrows, and his good humor vanishes.
    “That’s quite a list. But just to clarify once more-she’s not my Mrs. Robinson.”
    “She can touch you,” I repeat.
    He purses his lips. “She knows where.”
    “What does that mean?”
    He runs both hands through his hair and closes his eyes briefly, as if he’s seeking divine guidance of some kind. He swallows.
    “You and I don’t have any rules. I have never had a relationship without rules, and I never know where you’re going to touch me. It makes me nervous. Your touch completely-” He stops, searching for the words. “It just means more… so much more”
    More? His answer’s completely unexpected, throwing me, and there’s that little word with the big meaning hanging between us again.
    My touch means… more. Holy cow. How am I supposed to resist when he says this stuff? Gray eyes search mine, watching, apprehensive.
    Tentatively I reach out and apprehension shifts to alarm. Christian steps back and I drop my hand.
    “Hard limit,” he whispers urgently, a pained, panicked look on his face.
    I can’t help but feel a crushing disappointment. “How would you feel if you couldn’t touch me?”
    “Devastated and deprived,” he says immediately.
    Oh, my Fifty Shades. Shaking my head, I offer him a small, reassuring smile and he relaxes.
    “You’ll have to tell me exactly why this is a hard limit, one day, please.”
    “One day,” he murmurs and seems to snap out of his vulnerability in a nanosecond.
    How can he switch so quickly? He’s the most capricious person I know.
    “So, the rest of your list. Invading your privacy.” His mouth twists as he contemplates this. “Because I know your bank account number?”
    “Yes, that’s outrageous.”
    “I do background checks on all my submissives. I’ll show you.” He turns and heads for his study.
    I dutifully follow him, dazed. From a locked filing cabinet, he pulls a manila folder. Typed on the tab: Anastasia Rose Steele.
    Holy fucking shit. I glare at him.
    He shrugs apologetically. “You can keep it,” he says quietly.
    “Well, gee, thanks,” I snap. I flick through the contents. He has a copy of my birth certificate, for heaven’s sake, my hard limits, the NDA, the contract-Jeez-my social security number, resume, employment records.
    “So you knew I worked at Clayton’s?”
    “It wasn’t a coincidence. You didn’t just drop by?”
    I don’t know whether to be angry or flattered.
    “This is fucked-up. You know that?”
    “I don’t see it that way. What I do, I have to be careful.”
    “But this is private.”
    “I don’t misuse the information. Anyone can get hold of it if they have half a mind to, Anastasia. To have control-I need information. It’s how I’ve always operated.” He gazes at me, his expression guarded and unreadable.
    “You do misuse the information. You deposited twenty-four thousand dollars that I didn’t want into my account.”
    His mouth presses in a hard line. “I told you. That’s what Taylor managed to get for your car. Unbelievable, I know, but there you go.”
    “But the Audi…”
    “Anastasia, do you have any idea how much money I make?”
    I flush, of course not. “Why should I? I don’t need to know the bottom line of your bank account, Christian.”
    His eyes soften. “I know. That’s one of the things I love about you.”
    I gaze at him, shocked. Love about me?
    “Anastasia, I earn roughly one hundred thousand dollars an hour.”
    My mouth drops open. That is an obscene amount of money.
    “Twenty-four thousand dollars is nothing. The car, the Tess books, the clothes, they’re nothing.” His voice is soft.
    I gaze at him. He really has no idea. Extraordinary.
    “If you were me, how would you feel about all this… largesse coming your way?” I ask.
    He stares at me blankly, and there it is, his problem in a nutshell-empathy or the lack thereof. The silence stretches between us.
    Finally, he shrugs. “I don’t know,” he says, and he looks genuinely bemused.
    My heart swells. This is it, the crux of his Fifty Shades, surely. He can’t put himself in my shoes. Well, now I know.
    “It doesn’t feel great. I mean, you’re very generous, but it makes me uncomfortable. I have told you this enough times.”
    He sighs. “I want to give you the world, Anastasia.”
    “I just want you, Christian. Not all the add-ons.”
    “They’re part of the deal. Part of what I am.”
    Oh, this is going nowhere.
    “Shall we eat?” I ask. This tension between us is draining.
    He frowns. “Sure.”
    “I’ll cook.”
    “Good. Otherwise there’s food in the fridge.”
    “Mrs. Jones is off on the weekends? So you eat cold cuts most weekends?”
    He sighs. “My submissives cook, Anastasia.”
    “Oh, of course.” I flush. How could I be so stupid? I smile sweetly at him. “What would Sir like to eat?”
    He smirks. “Whatever Madam can find,” he says darkly.
    Inspecting the impressive contents of the fridge, I decide on Spanish omelet. There are even cold potatoes-perfect. It’s quick and easy. Christian is still in his study, no doubt invading some poor, unsuspecting fool’s privacy and compiling information. The thought is unpleasant and leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. My mind is reeling. He really knows no bounds.
    I need music if I’m going to cook, and I’m going to cook unsubmissively! I wander over to the iPod dock beside the fireplace and pick up Christian’s iPod. I bet there are more of Leila’s choices on here,-I dread the very idea.
    Where is she? I wonder. What does she want?
    I shudder. What a legacy. I can’t wrap my head around it.
    I scroll through the extensive list. I want something upbeat. Hmm, Beyoncé-doesn’t sound like Christian’s taste. Crazy in Love. Oh yes! How apt. I hit the repeat button and put it on loud.
    I sashay back to the kitchen and find a bowl, open the fridge, and take out the eggs. I crack them open and begin to whisk, dancing the whole time.
    Raiding the fridge once more, I gather potatoes, ham, and-Yes!-peas from the freezer. All of these will do. Finding a pan, I place it on the stove, put in a little olive oil, and go back to whisking.
    No empathy, I muse. Is this unique to Christian? Maybe all men are like this, baffled by women. I just don’t know. Perhaps it’s not such a revelation.
    I wish Kate were home; she would know. She’s been in Barbados far too long. She should be back at the end of the week after her additional vacation with Elliot. I wonder if it’s still lust at first sight for them.
    One of the things I love about you.
    I stop whisking. He said it. Does that mean there are other things? I smile for the first time since seeing Mrs. Robinson-a genuine, heartfelt, face-splitting smile.
    Christian slips his arms around me, making me jump.
    “Interesting choice of music,” he purrs as he kisses me below my ear. “Your hair smells good.” He nuzzles my hair and inhales deeply.
    Desire uncurls in my belly. No. I shrug out of his embrace.
    “I’m still mad at you.”
    He frowns. “How long are you going to keep this up?” he asks, dragging a hand through his hair.
    I shrug. “At least until I’ve eaten.”
    His lips twitch with amusement. Turning, he picks up the remote control from the counter and switches off the music.
    “Did you put that on your iPod?” I ask.
    He shakes his head, his expression somber, and I know it was her-Ghost Girl.
    “Don’t you think she was trying to tell you something back then?”
    “Well, with hindsight, probably,” he says quietly.
    qed. No empathy. My subconscious folds her arms and smacks her lips in disgust.
    “Why’s it still on there?”
    “I quite like the song. But if it offends you I’ll remove it.”
    “No, it’s fine. I like to cook to music.”
    “What would you like to hear?”
    “Surprise me.”
    He smirks at me and heads over to the iPod dock while I go back to my whisking.
    Moments later the heavenly sweet, soulful voice of Nina Simone fills the room. It’s one of Ray’s favorites: “I Put a Spell on You.”
    I flush, turning to gape at Christian. What is he trying to tell me? He put a spell on me a long time ago. Oh my… his look has changed, the levity gone, his eyes darker, intense.
    I watch him, enthralled as slowly, like the predator he is, he stalks me in time to the slow sultry beat of the music. He’s barefoot, wearing just an untucked white shirt, jeans, and a smoldering look.
    Nina sings, “you’re mine” as Christian reaches me, his intention clear.
    “Christian, please,” I whisper, the whisk redundant in my hand.
    “Please what?”
    “Don’t do this.”
    “Do what?”
    He’s standing in front of me, gazing down at me.
    “Are you sure?” he breathes and reaching over, he takes the whisk from my hand and places it back in the bowl with the eggs. My heart is in my mouth. I don’t want this-I do want this-badly.
    He’s so frustrating. He’s so hot and desirable. I tear my gaze away from his spellbinding look.
    “I want you, Anastasia,” he murmurs. “I love and I hate, and I love arguing with you. It’s very new. I need to know that we’re okay. It’s the only way I know how.”
    “My feelings for you haven’t changed,” I whisper.
    His proximity is overwhelming, exhilarating. The familiar pull is there, all my synapses goading me toward him, my inner goddess at her most libidinous. Staring at the patch of hair in the V of his shirt, I bite my lip, helpless, driven by desire-I want to taste him there.
    He’s so close, but he doesn’t touch me. His heat is warming my skin.
    “I’m not going to touch you until you say yes,” he says softly. “But right now, after a really shitty morning, I want to bury myself in you and just forget everything but us.”
    Oh my… Us. A magical combination, a small potent pronoun that clinches the deal. I raise my head to stare at his beautiful yet serious face.
    “I’m going to touch your face,” I breathe, and see his surprise reflected briefly in his eyes before his acceptance registers.
    Lifting my hand, I caress his cheek, and run my fingertips across his stubble. He closes his eyes and exhales, leaning his face into my touch.
    He leans down slowly, and my lips automatically lift to meet his. He hovers over me.
    “Yes or no, Anastasia?” he whispers.
    His mouth softly closes on mine, coaxing, coercing my lips apart as his arms fold around me, pulling me to him. His hand moves up my back, fingers tangling in the hair at the back of my head and tugging gently, while his other hand flattens on my behind, forcing me against him. I moan softly.
    “Mr. Grey.” Taylor coughs, and Christian releases me immediately.
    “Taylor,” he says, his voice frigid.
    I whirl round to see an uncomfortable Taylor standing on the threshold of the great room. Christian and Taylor stare at each other, some unspoken communication passing between them.
    “My study,” Christian snaps, and Taylor walks briskly across the room.
    “Rain check,” Christian whispers to me before following Taylor out of the room.
    I take a deep, steadying breath. Holy hell. Can I not resist him for one minute? I shake my head, disgusted at myself, grateful for Taylor’s interruption, embarrassing though it is.
    I wonder what Taylor has had to interrupt in the past. What’s he seen? I don’t want to think about that. Lunch. I’ll make lunch. I busy myself slicing potatoes. What does Taylor want? My mind races-is this about Leila?
    Ten minutes later, they emerge, just as the omelet is ready. Christian looks preoccupied as he glances at me.
    “I’ll brief them in ten,” he says to Taylor.
    “We’ll be ready,” Taylor answers and leaves the great room.
    I produce two warmed plates and place them on the kitchen island.
    “Please,” Christian says as he perches on one of the bar stools. Now he’s watching me carefully.
    I scowl. He’s not telling me. I dish out lunch and sit down beside him, resigned to staying in the dark.
    “This is good,” Christian murmurs appreciatively as he takes a bite. “Would you like a glass of wine?”
    “No, thank you.” I need to keep a clear head around you, Grey.
    It does taste good, even though I’m not that hungry. But I eat, knowing Christian will nag if I don’t. Eventually Christian disrupts our brooding silence and switches on the classical piece I heard earlier.
    “What’s this?” I ask.
    “Canteloube, Songs of the Auvergne. This is called ‘Bailero.’ ”
    “It’s lovely. What language is it?”
    “It’s in old French-Occitan, in fact.”
    “You speak French, do you understand it?” Memories of the flawless French he spoke at his parents’ dinner come to mind…
    “Some words, yes.” Christian smiles, visibly relaxing. “My mother had a mantra: musical instrument, foreign language, martial art. Elliot speaks Spanish; Mia and I speak French. Elliot plays guitar, I play piano, and Mia the cello.”
    “Wow. And the martial arts?”
    “Elliot does Judo. Mia put her foot down at age twelve and refused.” He smirks at the memory.
    “I wish my mother had been that organized.”
    “Dr. Grace is formidable when it comes to the accomplishments of her children.”
    “She must be very proud of you. I would be.”
    A dark thought flashes across Christian’s face, and he looks momentarily uncomfortable. He regards me warily as if he’s in uncharted territory.
    “Have you decided what you’ll wear this evening? Or do I need to come and pick something for you?” His tone is suddenly brusque.
    Whoa! He sounds angry. Why? What have I said?
    “Um… not yet. Did you choose all those clothes?”
    “No, Anastasia, I didn’t. I gave a list and your size to a personal shopper at Neiman Marcus. They should fit. Just so that you know, I have ordered additional security for this evening and the next few days. With Leila unpredictable and unaccounted for somewhere on the streets of Seattle, I think it’s a wise precaution. I don’t want you going out unaccompanied. Okay?”
    I blink at him. “Okay.” What happened to I-must-have-you-now Grey?
    “Good. I’m going to brief them. I shouldn’t be long.”
    “They’re here?”
    Collecting his plate, Christian places it in the sink and disappears from the room. What the hell was that about? He’s like several different people in one body. Isn’t that a symptom of schizophrenia? I must Google that.
    I clear my plate, wash up quickly, and head back up to my bedroom carrying the Anastasia Rose Steele dossier. Back in the walk-in closet, I pull out the three long evening dresses. Now, which one?
    Lying down on the bed, I gaze at my Mac, my iPad, and my Blackberry. I am overwhelmed with technology. I set about transferring Christian’s playlist from my iPad to the Mac, then fire up Google to surf the net.
    I’m lying across the bed looking at my Mac as Christian enters.
    “What are you doing?” he inquires softly.
    I panic briefly, wondering if I should let him see the website I’m on: Multiple Personality Disorder: The Symptoms.
    Stretching out beside me, he eyes the webpage with amusement.
    “On this site for a reason?” he asks nonchalantly.
    Brusque Christian has gone-playful Christian is back. How the hell am I supposed to keep up with this?
    “Research. Into a difficult personality.” I give him my most deadpan look.
    His lips twitch with a suppressed smile. “A difficult personality?”
    “My own pet project.”
    “I’m a pet project now? A sideline. Science experiment maybe. When I thought I was everything. Miss Steele, you wound me.”
    “How do you know it’s you?”
    “Wild guess.” He smirks.
    “It’s true that you are the only fucked-up, mercurial, control freak that I know, intimately.”
    “I thought I was the only person you know intimately.” He arches a brow.
    I flush. “Yes. That, too.”
    “Have you reached any conclusions yet?”
    I turn and gaze at him. He’s on his side stretched out beside me with his head resting on his elbow, his expression soft, amused.
    “I think you’re in need of intense therapy.”
    He reaches up and gently tucks my hair behind my ears.
    “I think I’m in need of you. Here.” He hands me a tube of lipstick.
    I frown at him, perplexed. It’s harlot red, not my color at all.
    “You want me to wear this?” I squeak.
    He laughs. “No, Anastasia, not unless you want to. Not sure it’s your color,” he finishes dryly.
    He sits up on the bed cross-legged and drags his shirt off over his head. Oh my. “I like your road map idea.”
    I stare at him blankly. Road map?
    “The no-go areas,” he says by way of explanation.
    “Oh. I was kidding.”
    “I’m not.”
    “You want me to draw on you, with lipstick?”
    “It washes off. Eventually.”
    This means I could touch him freely. A small smile of wonder plays on my lips, and I smirk at him.
    “What about something more permanent like a Sharpie?”
    “I could get a tattoo.” His eyes are alight with humor.
    Christian Grey with a tatt? Marring his lovely body, when it’s marked in so many ways already? No way!
    “No to the tattoo!” I laugh to hide my horror.
    “Lipstick, then.” He grins.
    Shutting the Mac, I push it to the side. This could be fun.
    “Come.” He holds his hands out to me. “Sit on me.”
    I push my flats off my feet, scramble into a sitting position, and crawl over to him. He lies down on the bed but keeps his knees flexed.
    “Lean against my legs.”
    I clamber over him and sit astride as instructed. His eyes are wide and cautious. But he’s amused, too.
    “You seem-enthusiastic for this,” he comments wryly.
    “I’m always eager for information, Mr. Grey, and it means you’ll relax, because I’ll know where the boundaries lie.”
    He shakes his head, as if he can’t quite believe that he’s about to let me draw all over his body.
    “Open the lipstick,” he orders.
    Oh, he’s in über-bossy mode, but I don’t care.
    “Give me your hand.”
    I give him my other hand.
    “The one with the lipstick.” He rolls his eyes at me.
    “Are you rolling your eyes at me?”
    “That’s very rude, Mr. Grey. I know some people who get positively violent at eye-rolling.”
    “Do you now?” His tone is ironic.
    I give him my hand with the lipstick, and suddenly he sits up so we are nose to nose.
    “Ready?” he asks in a low, soft murmur that makes everything tighten and tense inside me. Oh wow.
    “Yes,” I whisper. His proximity is alluring, his toned flesh close, his Christian-smell mixed with my bodywash. He guides my hand up to the curve of his shoulder.
    “Press down,” he breathes, and my mouth goes dry as he directs my hand down, from the top of his shoulder, around his arm socket then down the side of his chest. The lipstick leaves a broad, livid red streak it in its wake. He stops at the bottom of this ribcage then directs me across his stomach. He tenses and stares, seemingly impassive, into my eyes, but beneath his careful blank look, I see his restraint.
    His aversion is held in strict check, the line of his jaw is strained, and there’s tension around his eyes. Midway across his stomach he murmurs, “And up the other side.” He releases my hand.
    I mirror the line I’ve drawn on his left side. The trust he’s giving me is heady but tempered by the fact that I can I count his pain. Seven small, round white scars dot his chest, and it’s deep, dark purgatory to see this hideous, evil desecration of his beautiful body. Who would do this to a child?
    “There, done,” I whisper, containing my emotion.
    “No, you’re not,” he replies and traces a line with his long index finger around the base of his neck. I follow the line of his finger with a scarlet streak. Finishing, I gaze into the gray depths of his eyes.
    “Now my back,” he murmurs. He shifts so I have to climb off him, then he turns around on the bed and sits cross-legged with his back to me.
    “Follow the line from my chest, all the way round to the other side.” His voice is low and husky.
    I do as he says until a crimson line runs across the middle of his back, and as I do, I count more scars marring his beautiful body. Nine in all.
    Holy fuck. I have to fight the overwhelming need to kiss each one and stop the tears pooling in my eyes. What kind of animal would do this? His head is down, and his body tense as I complete the circuit round his back.
    “Around your neck, too?” I whisper.
    He nods, and I draw another line joining the first around the base of his neck beneath his hair.
    “Finished,” I murmur, and it looks like he’s wearing a bizarre skin-colored vest with a harlot-red trim.
    His shoulders slump as he relaxes, and he turns slowly to face me once again.
    “Those are the boundaries,” he says quietly, his eyes dark and pupils dilated… from fear? From lust? I want to hurl myself at him, but I restrain myself and gaze at him in wonder.
    “I can live with those. Right now I want to launch myself at you,” I whisper.
    He gives me a wicked smile and holds out his hands, a gesture of supplication.
    “Well, Miss Steele, I’m all yours.”
    I squeal with childish delight and catapult myself into his arms, knocking him flat. He twists, letting out a boyish laugh filled with relief that the ordeal is over. Somehow, I end up beneath him on the bed.
    “Now, about that rain check,” he breathes and his mouth claims mine once more.


    My hands fist in his hair while my mouth is feverish against Christian’s, consuming him, relishing the feel of his tongue against mine. And he’s the same, devouring me. It’s heavenly.
    Suddenly he drags me up and grasps the hem of my T-shirt, whipping it over my head and throwing it on the floor.
    “I want to feel you,” he says greedily against my mouth as his hands move behind me to undo my bra. In one smooth move, it’s off and he pitches it aside.
    He pushes me back down onto the bed, pressing me into the mattress, and his mouth and hand move to my breasts. My fingers curl into his hair as he takes one of my nipples between his lips and tugs hard.
    I cry out as the sensation sweeps through my body, spikes, and tightens all the muscles around my groin.
    “Yes, baby, let me hear you,” he murmurs against my overheated skin.
    Boy, I want him inside me, now. With his mouth, he toys with my nipple, pulling at it, making me squirm and writhe and yearn for him. I sense his longing mixed with-what? Veneration. It’s as if he’s worshipping me.
    He teases me with his fingers, my nipple growing hard and elongating under his skillful touch. His hand moves to my jeans, and he deftly undoes the button, tugs the zipper down, and slips his hand inside my panties, sliding his fingers against my sex.
    His breath hisses out as his finger glides into me. I push my pelvis up into the heel of his hand, and he responds, rubbing against me.
    “Oh, baby,” he breathes as he hovers over me, staring intently into my eyes. “You’re so wet.” His voice is filled with wonder.
    “I want you,” I murmur.
    His mouth joins with mine again, and I feel his hungry desperation, his need for me.
    This is new-it’s never been like this except perhaps when I came back from Georgia-and his words from earlier drift back to me… I need to know we’re okay. This is the only way I know how.
    The thought unravels me. To know that I have such an effect on him, that I can offer him so much solace, doing this-my inner goddess purrs with pure pleasure. He sits up, grasps the hem of my jeans, and tugs them off, followed by my panties.
    Keeping his eyes fixed on mine, he stands, takes a foil packet out of his pocket, and tosses it at me, then removes his jeans and boxers in one swift motion.
    I rip the packet open greedily, and when he lies beside me again, I slowly roll the condom on to him. He grabs both my hands and rolls on to his back.
    “You. On top,” he orders, pulling me astride him. “I want to see you.”
    He guides me, and hesitantly I ease myself down onto him. He closes his eyes and flexes his hips to meet me, filling me, stretching me, his mouth forming a perfect O as he exhales.
    Oh, that feels so good-possessing him, possessing me.
    He holds my hands, and I don’t know if it’s to steady me or keep me from touching him, even though I have my road map.
    “You feel so good,” he murmurs.
    I rise again, heady with the power I have over him, watching Christian Grey slowly coming apart beneath me. He lets go of my hands and grabs my hips, and I place my hands on his arms. He thrusts into me sharply, causing me to cry out.
    “That’s right, baby, feel me,” he says, his voice strained.
    I tip my head back and do exactly that. This is what he does so well.
    I move-countering his rhythm in perfect symmetry-numbing all thought and reason. I am just sensation lost in this void of pleasure. Up and down… again and again… Oh yes… Opening my eyes, I stare down at him, my breathing ragged, and he’s staring back at me, eyes blazing.
    “My Ana,” he mouths.
    “Yes,” I rasp. “Always.”
    He groans loudly, closing his eyes again, tipping his head back. Oh my… Seeing Christian undone is enough to seal my fate, and I come audibly, exhaustingly, spinning down and around, collapsing on top of him.
    “Oh, baby,” he groans as he finds his release, holding me still and letting go.
    My head is on his chest in the no-go area, my cheek nestled against the springy hair on his sternum. I am panting, glowing, and I resist the urge to pucker my lips and kiss him.
    I just lie on top of him, catching my breath. He smoothes my hair, and his hand runs down my back, caressing me as his breathing calms.
    “You are so beautiful.”
    I lift my head to gaze at him, my expression skeptical. He frowns in response and sits up quickly, taking me by surprise, his arm sweeping round to hold me in place. I clutch his biceps as we are nose to nose.
    “You. Are. Beautiful,” he says again, his tone emphatic.
    “And you’re amazingly sweet sometimes.” I kiss him gently.
    He lifts me and eases out of me. I wince as he does. Leaning forward, he kisses me softly.
    “You have no idea how attractive you are, do you?”
    I flush. Why’s he going on about this?
    “All those boys pursuing you-that isn’t enough of a clue?”
    “Boys? What boys?”
    “You want the list?” Christian frowns. “The photographer, he’s crazy about you, that boy in the hardware store, your roommate’s older brother. Your boss,” he adds bitterly.
    “Oh, Christian, that’s just not true.”
    “Trust me. They want you. They want what’s mine.” He pulls me against him, and I lift my arms to his shoulders, my hands in his hair, regarding him with amusement.
    “Mine,” he repeats, his eyes glowing possessively.
    “Yes, yours.” I reassure him, smiling. He looks mollified, and I feel perfectly comfortable naked in his lap on a bed in the full light of a Saturday afternoon. Who would have thought? The lipstick marks remain on his exquisite body. I note some smears on the duvet cover though, and wonder briefly what Mrs. Jones will make of them.
    “The line is still intact,” I murmur and bravely trace the mark on his shoulder with my index finger. He stiffens, blinking suddenly. “I want to go exploring.”
    He regards me skeptically.
    “The apartment?”
    “No. I was thinking of the treasure map that we’ve drawn on you.” My fingers itch to touch him.
    His eyebrows lift in surprise, and he blinks with uncertainty. I rub my nose against his.
    “And what would that entail exactly, Miss Steele?”
    I lift my hand from his shoulder and run my fingertips down this face.
    “I just want to touch you everywhere I’m allowed.”
    Christian catches my index finger in his teeth, biting down gently.
    “Ow,” I protest and he grins, a low growl coming from his throat.
    “Okay,” he says, releasing my finger, but his voice is laced with apprehension. “Wait.” He leans behind me, lifting me again, and removes his condom, dropping it unceremoniously on the floor beside the bed.
    “I hate those things. I’ve a good mind to call Dr. Greene around to give you a shot.”
    “You think the top ob-gyn in Seattle is going to come running?”
    “I can be very persuasive,” he murmurs, hooking my hair behind my ear. “Franco’s done a great job on your hair. I like these layers.”
    “Stop changing the subject.”
    He shifts me back so I’m straddling him, leaning on his propped-up knees, my feet on either side of his hips. He leans back on his arms.
    “Touch away,” he says without humor. He looks nervous, but he’s trying to hide it.
    Keeping my eyes on his, I reach down and trace my finger underneath the lipstick line, across his finely sculptured abdominal muscles. He flinches and I stop.
    “I don’t have to,” I whisper.
    “No, it’s fine. Just takes some… readjustment on my part. No one’s touched me for a long time,” he murmurs.
    “Mrs. Robinson?” The words pop unbidden out of my mouth, and amazingly, I manage to keep all bitterness and rancor out of my voice.
    He nods, his discomfort obvious. “I don’t want to talk about her. It will sour your good mood.”
    “I can handle it.”
    “No, you can’t, Ana. You see red whenever I mention her. My past is my past. It’s a fact. I can’t change it. I’m lucky that you don’t have one, because it would drive me crazy if you did.”
    I frown at him, but I don’t want to fight. “Drive you crazy? More than you are already?” I smile, hoping to lighten the atmosphere between us.
    His lips twitch. “Crazy for you,” he whispers.
    My heart swells with joy.
    “Shall I call Dr. Flynn?”
    “I don’t think that will be necessary,” he says dryly.
    Shifting back so he drops his legs, I place my fingers back on his stomach and let them drift across his skin. He stills once more.
    “I like touching you.” My fingers skate down to his navel then southward along his happy, happy trail. His lips part as his breathing changes, his eyes darken and his erection stirs and twitches beneath me. Holy cow. Round two.
    “Again?” I murmur.
    He smiles. “Oh yes, Miss Steele, again.”
    What a delicious way to spend a Saturday afternoon. I stand beneath the shower, absentmindedly washing myself, careful not to wet my tied-back hair, contemplating the last couple of hours. Christian and vanilla seem to be going well.
    He’s revealed so much today. It’s staggering, trying to assimilate all the information and to reflect on what I’ve learned: his salary details-Whoa, he’s stinking rich, and for someone so young; it’s just extraordinary-and the dossiers he has on me and on all his brunette submissives. I wonder if they are all in that filing cabinet?
    My subconscious purses her lips at me and shakes her head-don’t even go there. I frown. Just a quick peek?
    And there’s Leila-with a gun, potentially, somewhere-and her crap taste in music still on his iPod. But even worse, Mrs. Paedo Robinson, I cannot wrap my head around her, and I don’t want to. I don’t want her to be a shimmering-haired specter in our relationship. He’s right, I do go off the deep end when I think of her, so perhaps it’s best if I don’t.
    I step out of the shower and dry myself, and I’m suddenly seized by unexpected anger.
    But who wouldn’t go off the deep end? What normal, sane person would do that to a fifteen-year-old boy? How much has she contributed to his fuckedupness? I don’t understand her. And worse still, he says she helped him. How?
    I think of his scars, the stark physical embodiment of a horrific childhood and a sickening reminder of what mental scars he must bear. My sweet, sad Fifty Shades. He’s said such loving things today. He’s crazy for me.
    Staring at my reflection, I smile at the memory of his words, my heart brimming once more, and my face transforms with a ridiculous smile. Perhaps we can make this work. But how long will he want to do this without wanting to beat the crap out of me because I cross some arbitrary line?
    My smile dissolves. This is what I don’t know. This is the shadow that hangs over us. Kinky fuckery, yes, I can do that, but more?
    My subconscious stares at me blankly, for once offering no snarky words of wisdom. I head back to my bedroom to dress.
    Christian is downstairs getting ready, doing whatever he’s doing, so I have the bedroom to myself. As well as all the dresses in the closet, I have drawers full of new underwear. I select a black bustier corset creation with a price tag of five hundred forty dollars. It has silver trim like filigree and the briefest of panties to match. Thigh-high stockings, too, in a natural color, so fine, pure silk. Wow, they feel… slinky… and kind of hot… yeah.
    I am reaching for the dress when Christian enters unannounced. Whoa, you could knock! He stands immobilized, staring at me, gray eyes glimmering, hungrily. I blush crimson everywhere, it feels. He is wearing a white shirt and black suit pants, the neck of his shirt is open. I can see the lipstick line still in place, and he’s still staring.
    “Can I help you, Mr. Grey? I assume there is some purpose to your visit other than to gawk mindlessly at me.”
    “I am rather enjoying my mindless gawk, thank you, Miss Steele,” he murmurs darkly, stepping further into the room and drinking me in. “Remind me to send a personal note of thanks to Caroline Acton.”
    I frown. Who the hell is she?
    “The personal shopper at Neiman’s,” he says, spookily answering my unspoken question.
    “I’m quite distracted.”
    “I can see that. What do you want, Christian?” I give him my no-nonsense stare.
    He retaliates with his crooked smile and pulls the silver ball egg-things from his pocket, stopping me in my tracks. Holy shit! He wants to spank me? Now? Why?
    “It’s not what you think,” he says quickly.
    “Enlighten me,” I whisper.
    “I thought you could wear these tonight.”
    And the implications of that sentence hang between us as the idea sinks in.
    “To this event?” I’m shocked.
    He nods slowly, his eyes darkening.
    Oh my.
    “Will you spank me later?”
    For a moment, I feel a tiny fleeting stab of disappointment.
    He chuckles. “You want me to?”
    I swallow. I just don’t know.
    “Well, rest assured I am not going to touch you like that, not even if you beg me.”
    Oh! This is news.
    “Do you want to play this game?” he continues, holding up the balls. “You can always take them out if it’s too much.”
    I gaze at him. He looks so wickedly tempting-unkempt, recently fucked hair, dark eyes dancing with erotic thoughts, that beautiful sculptured mouth, lips raised in a sexy, amused smile.
    “Okay,” I acquiesce softly. Hell, yes! My inner goddess has found her voice and is shouting from the rooftops.
    “Good girl,” Christian grins. “Come here, and I’ll put them in, once you’ve put your shoes on.”
    My shoes? I turn and glance at the dove gray suede stilettos that match the dress I’ve chosen to wear.
    Humor him! my inner goddess barks at me.
    He holds out his hand to support me while I step into the Christian Louboutin shoes, a steal at three-thousand two hundred ninety-five dollars. I must be at least five inches taller now.
    He leads me to the bedside and doesn’t sit, but walks over to the only chair in the room. Picking it up, he carries it over and places it in front of me.
    “When I nod, you bend down and hold on to the chair. Understand?” His voice is husky.
    “Good. Now open your mouth,” he orders, his voice still low.
    I do as I’m told, thinking that he’s going to put the balls in my mouth again to lubricate them. No, he slips his index finger in.
    “Suck,” he says. I reach up and clasp his hand, holding him steady, and do as I’m told-see, I can be obedient, when I want.
    He tastes of soap… hmm. I suck hard, and I’m rewarded when his eyes widen and his lips part as he inhales. I’m not going to need any lubricant at this rate. He puts the balls in his mouth as I fellate his finger, twirling my tongue round it. When he tries to withdraw it, I clamp my teeth down.
    He grins then shakes his head, admonishing me, so I let go. He nods, and I bend down and grasp the sides of the chair. He moves my panties to one side and very slowly slides a finger into me, circling leisurely, so I feel him, on all sides. I can’t help the moan that escapes from my lips.
    He withdraws his finger briefly and with tender care, inserts the balls one at a time, pushing them deep inside me. Once they are in position, he smoothes my panties back into place and kisses my backside. Running his hands up each of my legs from ankle to thigh, he gently kisses the top of each thigh where my hold-ups finish.
    “You have fine, fine legs, Miss Steele,” he murmurs.
    Standing, he grasps my hips and pulls my behind against him so I feel his erection.
    “Maybe I’ll have you this way when we get home, Anastasia. You can stand now.”
    I feel giddy, beyond aroused as the weight of the balls push and pull inside me. Leaning down from behind me Christian kisses my shoulder.
    “I bought these for you to wear to last Saturday’s gala.” He puts his arm around me and holds out his hand. In his palm rests a small red box with Cartier inscribed on the lid. “But you left me, so I never had the opportunity to give them to you.”
    “This is my second chance,” he murmurs, his voice stiff with some unnamed emotion. He’s nervous.
    Tentatively, I reach for the box and open it. Inside shines a pair of drop earrings. Each has four diamonds, one at the base, then a gap, then three perfectly spaced diamonds hanging one after the other. They’re beautiful, simple, and classic. What I would choose myself, if I were ever given the opportunity to shop at Cartier.
    “They’re lovely,” I whisper, and because they are second-chance earrings, I love them. “Thank you.”
    He relaxes against me as the tension leaves his body, and he kisses my shoulder again.
    “You’re wearing the silver satin dress?” he asks.
    “Yes? Is that okay?”
    “Of course. I’ll let you get ready.” He heads out the door without a backward glance.
    I have entered an alternate universe. The young woman staring back at me looks worthy of a red carpet. Her strapless, floor-length, silver satin gown is simply stunning. Maybe I’ll write to Caroline Acton myself. It’s fitted and flatters what little curves I have.
    My hair falls in soft waves around my face, spilling over my shoulders to my breasts. I tuck one side behind my ear, revealing my second-chance earrings. I have kept my makeup to a minimum, a natural look. Eyeliner, mascara, a little pink blush, and pale pink lipstick.
    I don’t really need the blush. I am slightly flushed from the constant movement of the silver balls. Yes, they’ll guarantee I have some color in my cheeks tonight. Shaking my head at the audacity of Christian’s erotic ideas, I lean down to collect my satin wrap and silver clutch purse and go in search of my Fifty Shades.
    He is talking to Taylor and three other men in the hallway, his back to me. Their surprised, appreciative expressions alert Christian to my presence. He turns as I stand and wait awkwardly.
    Holy cow! My mouth dries. He looks stunning… Black dinner suit, black bow tie, and his expression as he gazes at me is one of awe. He strolls toward me and kisses my hair.
    “Anastasia. You look breathtaking.”
    I flush at this compliment in front of Taylor and the other men.
    “A glass of champagne before we go?”
    “Please,” I murmur, far too quickly.
    Christian nods to Taylor who heads into the foyer with his three cohorts.
    In the great room, Christian retrieves a bottle of champagne from the fridge.
    “Security team?” I ask.
    “Close protection. They’re under Taylor’s control. He’s trained in that, too.” Christian hands me a champagne flute.
    “He’s very versatile.”
    “Yes, he is.” Christian smiles. “You look lovely, Anastasia. Cheers.” He raises his glass, and I clink it with mine. The champagne is a pale rose color. It tastes deliciously crisp and light.
    “How are you feeling?” he asks, his eyes heated.
    “Fine, thank you.” I smile sweetly, giving nothing away, knowing full well he’s referring to the silver balls.
    He smirks at me.
    “Here, you’re going to need this.” He hands me a large velvet pouch that was resting on the kitchen island. “Open it,” he says between sips of champagne. Intrigued, I reach into the bag and pull out an intricate silver masquerade mask with cobalt blue feathers in a plume crowning the top.
    “It’s a masked ball,” he states matter-of-factly.
    “I see.” The mask is beautiful. A silver ribbon is threaded around the edges and exquisite silver filigree is etched around the eyes.
    “This will show off your beautiful eyes, Anastasia.”
    I grin at him, shyly.
    “Are you wearing one?”
    “Of course. They’re very liberating in a way,” he adds, raising an eyebrow, and he smirks.
    Oh. This is going to be fun.
    “Come. I want to show you something.” Holding out his hand, he leads me out into the hallway and to a door beside the stairs. He opens it, revealing a large room roughly the same size as his playroom, which must be directly above us. This one is filled with books. Wow, a library, every wall crammed floor to ceiling. In the center is a full-size billiard table illuminated by a long triangular-prism-shaped Tiffany lamp.
    “You have a library!” I squeak in awe, overwhelmed with excitement.
    “Yes, the balls room as Elliot calls it. The apartment is quite spacious. I realized today, when you mentioned exploring, that I’ve never given you a tour. We don’t have time now, but I thought I’d show you this room, and maybe challenge you to a game of billiards in the not-too-distant future.”
    I grin at him.
    “Bring it on.” I secretly hug myself with glee. José and I bonded over pool. We’ve been playing for the last three years. I am ace with a cue. José has been a good teacher.
    “What?” Christian asks, amused.
    Oh! I really must stop expressing every emotion I feel the instant I feel it, I scold myself.
    “Nothing,” I say quickly.
    Christian narrows his eyes.
    “Well, maybe Doctor Flynn can uncover your secrets. You’ll meet him this evening.”
    “The expensive charlatan?” Holy shit.
    “The very same. He’s dying to meet you.”
    Christian takes my hand and gently skims his thumb across my knuckles as we sit in the back of the Audi heading north. I squirm, and feel the sensation in my groin. I resist the urge to moan, as Taylor is in the front, not wearing his iPod, with one of the security guys whose name I think is Sawyer.
    I am beginning to feel a dull, pleasurable ache deep in my belly, caused by the balls. Idly, I wonder, how long will I be able to manage without some, um… relief? I cross my legs. As I do, something that’s been niggling me in the back of my mind suddenly surfaces.
    “Where did you get the lipstick?” I ask Christian quietly.
    He smirks at me and points toward the front. “Taylor,” he mouths.
    I burst out laughing. “Oh.” And stop quickly-the balls.
    I bite my lip. Christian smiles at me, his eyes gleaming wickedly. He knows exactly what he’s doing, sexy beast that he is.
    “Relax,” he breathes. “If it’s too much…” His voice trails off, and he gently kisses each knuckle in turn, then gently sucks the tip of my little finger.
    Now I know he’s doing this on purpose. I close my eyes as dark desire unfolds throughout my body. I surrender briefly to the sensation, my muscles clenching deep inside me. Oh my.
    When I open my eyes again, Christian is regarding me closely, a dark prince. It must be the dinner jacket and bow tie, but he looks older, sophisticated, a devastatingly handsome roué with licentious intent.
    He simply takes my breath away. I’m in his sexual thrall, and if I’m to believe him, he’s in mine. The thought brings a smile to my face, and his answering grin is blinding.
    “So what can we expect at this event?”
    “Oh, the usual stuff,” Christian says breezily.
    “Not usual for me,” I remind him.
    Christian smiles fondly and kisses my hand again. “Lots of people flashing their cash. Auction, raffle, dinner, dancing-my mother knows how to throw a party.” He smiles and for the first time all day, I allow myself to feel a little excited about this party.
    There is a line of expensive cars heading up the driveway of the Grey mansion. Long, pale pink paper lanterns hang over the drive, and as we inch closer in the Audi, I can see they are everywhere. In the early evening light, they look magical, as if we’re entering an enchanted kingdom. I glance at Christian. How suitable for my prince-and my childish excitement blooms, eclipsing all other feelings.
    “Masks on,” Christian grins, and as he dons his simple black mask, my prince becomes something darker, more sensual.
    All I can see of his face is his beautiful chiseled mouth and strong jaw.
    Holy fuck… My heartbeat lurches at the sight of him. I fasten my mask and grin at him, ignoring the hunger deep in my body.
    Taylor pulls into the driveway, and a valet opens Christian’s door. Sawyer leaps out to open mine.
    “Ready?” Christian asks.
    “As I’ll ever be.”
    “You look beautiful, Anastasia.” He kisses my hand and exits the car.
    A dark green carpet runs along the lawn to one side of the house, leading to the impressive grounds at the rear. Christian has a protective arm around me, resting his hand on my waist, as we follow the green carpet with a steady stream of Seattle’s elite dressed in their finery and wearing all manner of masks the lanterns lighting the way. Two photographers marshal guests to pose for pictures against the backdrop of an ivy-strewn arbor.
    “Mr. Grey!” one of the photographers calls. Christian nods in acknowledgement and pulls me close as we pose quickly for a photo. How do they know it’s him? His trademark, unruly copper hair no doubt.
    “Two photographers?” I ask Christian.
    “One is from the Seattle Times; the other is for a souvenir. We’ll be able to buy a copy later.”
    Oh, my picture in the press again. Leila briefly enters my mind. This is how she found me, posing with Christian. The thought is unsettling, though it’s comforting that I am unrecognizable beneath my mask.
    At the end of the line, white-suited servers hold trays of glasses brimming with champagne, and I’m grateful when Christian passes me a glass-effectively distracting me from my dark thoughts.
    We approach a large white pergola hung with smaller versions of the paper lanterns. Beneath it, shines a black and white checkered dance floor surrounded by a low fence with entrances on three sides. At each entrance stand two elaborate ice sculptures of swans. The fourth side of the pergola is occupied by a stage where a string quartet is playing softly, a haunting, ethereal piece I don’t recognize. The stage looks set for a big band but as there’s no sign of the musicians yet. I figure this must be for later. Taking my hand, Christian leads me between swans onto the dance floor where the other guests are congregating, chatting over glasses of champagne.
    Toward the shoreline stands an enormous marquee, open on the side nearest to us so I can glimpse the formally arranged tables and chairs. There are so many!
    “How many people are coming?” I ask Christian, thrown by the scale of the marquee.
    “I think about three hundred. You’ll have to ask my mother.” He smiles down at me, and maybe it’s because I can only see his smile that lights up his face, but my inner goddess swoons.
    A young woman appears out of the throng and throws her arms around his neck, and immediately I know it’s Mia. She’s dressed in a sleek, pale pink, full-length chiffon gown with a stunning, delicately detailed Venetian mask to match. She looks amazing. And for a moment, I have never felt so grateful for the dress Christian has given me.
    “Ana! Oh, darling, you look gorgeous!” She gives me a quick hug. “You must come and meet my friends. None of them can believe that Christian finally has a girlfriend.”
    I shoot a quick panicked glance at Christian, who shrugs in a resigned I-know-she’s-impossible-I-had-to-live-with-her-for-years way, and let Mia lead me over to a group of four young women, all expensively attired and impeccably groomed.
    Mia makes hasty introductions. Three of them are sweet and kind, but Lily, I think her name is, regards me sourly from beneath her red mask.
    “Of course we all thought Christian was gay,” she says snidely, concealing her rancor with a large, fake smile.
    Mia pouts at her.
    “Lily, behave yourself. It’s obvious he has excellent taste in women. He was waiting for the right one to come along, and it wasn’t you!”
    Lily blushes the same color as her mask, as do I. Could this be any more uncomfortable?
    “Ladies, if I could claim my date back, please?” Snaking his arm around my waist, Christian pulls me to his side. All four women flush, grin and fidget, his dazzling smile doing what it always does. Mia glances at me and rolls her eyes, and I have to laugh.
    “Lovely to meet you,” I say as he drags me away.
    “Thank you,” I mouth at Christian when we’re some distance away.
    “I saw that Lily was with Mia. She is one nasty piece of work.”
    “She likes you,” I mutter dryly.
    He shudders. “Well, the feeling is not mutual. Come, let me introduce you to some people.”
    I spend the next half hour in a whirlwind of introductions. I meet two Hollywood actors, two more CEOs, and several eminent physicians. Holy shit… there is no way I am going to remember everyone’s name.
    Christian keeps me close at his side, and I’m grateful. Frankly, the wealth, the glamour, and the sheer lavish scale of the event intimidates me. I have never been to anything like this in my life.
    The white-suited servers move effortlessly through the growing crowd of guests with bottles of champagne, topping off my glass with worrying regularity. I must not drink too much. I must not drink too much, I repeat to myself, but I’m beginning to feel light-headed, and I don’t know if it’s the champagne, the charged atmosphere of mystery and excitement created by the masks, or the secret silver balls. The dull ache below my waist is becoming impossible to ignore.
    “So you work at SIP?” asks a balding gentleman in a half-bear-or is it a dog?-mask. “Heard rumors of a hostile takeover.”
    I flush. There is a hostile takeover from a man who has more money than sense and is a stalker par excellence.
    “I’m just a lowly assistant, Mr. Eccles. I wouldn’t know about these things.”
    Christian says nothing and smiles blandly at Eccles.
    “Ladies and gentlemen!” The master of ceremonies, wearing an impressive black and white harlequin mask, interrupts us. “Please take your seats. Dinner is served.”
    Christian takes my hand, and we follow the chattering crowd to the large marquee.
    The interior is stunning. Three enormous, shallow chandeliers throw rainbow-colored sparkles over the ivory silk lining of the ceiling and walls. There must be at least thirty tables, and they remind me of the private dining room at the Heathman-crystal glasses, crisp white linen covering the tables and chairs, and in the center, an exquisite display of pale pink peonies gathered around a silver candelabra. Wrapped in gossamer silk beside it is a basket of goodies.
    Christian consults the seating plan and leads me to a table in the center. Mia and Grace are already in situ, deep in conversation with a young man I don’t know. Grace is wearing a shimmering mint green gown with a Venetian mask to match. She looks radiant, not stressed at all, and she greets me warmly.
    “Ana, how delightful to see you again! And looking so beautiful, too.”
    “Mother,” Christian greets her stiffly and kisses her on both cheeks.
    “Oh, Christian, so formal!” she scolds him teasingly.
    Grace’s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Trevelyan, join us at our table. They seem exuberant and youthful, though it’s difficult to tell beneath their matching bronze masks. They are delighted to see Christian.
    “Grandmother, Grandfather, may I introduce Anastasia Steele?”
    Mrs. Trevelyan is all over me like a rash. “Oh, he’s finally found someone, how wonderful and so pretty! Well I do hope you make an honest man of him,” she gushes, shaking my hand.
    Holy cow. I thank the heavens for my mask.
    “Mother, don’t embarrass Ana.” Grace comes to my rescue.
    “Ignore the silly old coot, m’dear.” Mr. Trevelyan shakes my hand. “She thinks because she’s so old, she has a God-given right to say whatever nonsense pops into that woolly head of hers.”
    “Ana, this is my date, Sean.” Mia shyly introduces her young man. He gives me a wicked grin, and his brown eyes dance with amusement as we shake hands.
    “Pleased to meet you, Sean.”
    Christian shakes Sean’s hand as he regards him shrewdly. Don’t tell me that poor Mia suffers from her overbearing brother, too. I smile at Mia in sympathy.
    Lance and Janine, Grace’s friends, are the last couple at our table, but there is still no sign of Mr. Grey.
    Abruptly, there’s the hiss of a microphone, and Mr. Grey’s voice booms over the PA system, causing the babble of voices to die down. Carrick stands on a small stage at one end of the marquee, wearing an impressive, gold, Punchinello mask.
    “Welcome, ladies and gentleman, to our annual charity ball. I hope that you enjoy what we have laid out for you tonight and that you’ll dig deep into your pockets to support the fantastic work that our team does with Coping Together. As you know, it’s a cause that is very close to my wife’s heart, and mine.”
    I peek nervously at Christian, who is staring impassively, I think, at the stage. He glances at me and smirks.
    “I’ll hand you over now to our master of ceremonies. Please be seated, and enjoy,” Carrick finishes.
    Polite applause follows, then the babble in the tent starts again. I am seated between Christian and his grandfather. I admire the small white place card with fine silver calligraphy that bears my name as a waiter lights the candelabra with a long taper. Carrick joins us, kissing me on both cheeks, surprising me.
    “Good to see you again, Ana,” he murmurs. He really looks very striking in his extraordinary gold mask.
    “Ladies and gentlemen, please nominate a table head,” the MC calls out.
    “Ooo-me, me!” says Mia immediately, bouncing enthusiastically in her seat.
    “In the center of the table you will find an envelope,” the MC continues. “Would everyone find, beg, borrow, or steal a bill of the highest denomination you can manage, write your name on it, and place it inside the envelope. Table heads, please guard these envelopes carefully. We will need them later.”
    Holy crap. I haven’t brought any money with me. How stupid-it’s a charity event!
    Fishing out his wallet, Christian produces two hundred-dollar bills.
    “Here,” he says.
    “I’ll pay you back,” I whisper.
    His mouth twists slightly, and I know he’s not happy, but he doesn’t comment. I sign my name using his fountain pen-it’s black, with a white flower motif on the cap-and Mia passes the envelope round.
    In front of me I find another card inscribed with silver calligraphy-our menu.
    Well, that accounts for the number of crystal glasses in every size that crowd my place setting. Our waiter is back, offering wine and water. Behind me, the sides of the tent through which we entered are being closed, while at the front, two servers pull back the canvas, revealing the sunset over Seattle and Meydenbauer Bay.
    It’s an absolutely breathtaking view, the twinkling lights of Seattle in the distance and the orange, dusky calm of the bay reflecting the opal sky. Wow. It’s so calm and peaceful.
    Ten servers, each holding a plate, come to stand between us. On a silent cue, they serve us our starters in complete synchronization, then vanish again. The salmon looks delicious, and I realize I am famished.
    “Hungry?” Christian murmurs so only I can hear. I know he’s not referring to the food, and the muscles deep in my belly respond.
    “Very,” I whisper, boldly meeting his gaze, and Christian’s lips part as he inhales.
    Ha! See… two can play at this game.
    Christian’s grandfather engages me in conversation immediately. He’s a wonderful old man, so proud of his daughter and three children.
    It is weird to think of Christian as a child. The memory of his burn scars come unbidden to my mind, but I quickly quash it. I don’t want to think about that now, though ironically, it’s the reason behind this party.
    I wish Kate was here with Elliot. She would fit in so well-the sheer number of forks and knives laid out before her wouldn’t daunt Kate-she would command the table. I imagine her duking it out with Mia over who should be table head. The thought makes me smile.
    The conversation at the table ebbs and flows. Mia is entertaining, as usual, and quite eclipses poor Sean, who mostly stays quiet like me. Christian’s grandmother is the most vocal. She, too, has a biting sense of humor, usually at the expense of her husband. I begin to feel a little sorry for Mr. Trevelyan.
    Christian and Lance talk animatedly about a device Christian’s company is developing, inspired by Schumacher’s principle Small is Beautiful. It’s hard to keep up. Christian seems intent on empowering impoverished communities all over the world with wind-up technology-devices that need no electricity or batteries and minimal maintenance.
    Watching him in full flow is astonishing. He’s passionate and committed to improving the lives of the less fortunate. Through his telecommunications company, he’s intent on being first to market with a wind-up mobile phone.
    Whoa. I had no idea. I mean I knew about his passion about feeding the world, but this…
    Lance seems unable to comprehend Christian’s plan to give the technology away and not patent it. I wonder vaguely how Christian made all his money if he’s so willing to give it all away.
    Throughout dinner a steady stream of men in smartly tailored dinner jackets and dark masks stop by the table, keen to meet Christian, shake his hand, and exchange pleasantries. He introduces me to some but not others. I’m intrigued to know how and why he makes the distinction.
    During one such conversation, Mia leans across and smiles.
    “Ana, will you help in the auction?”
    “Of course,” I respond only too willing.
    By the time dessert is served, night has fallen, and I’m really uncomfortable. I need to get rid of the balls. Before I can excuse myself, the master of ceremonies appears at our table, and with him-if I’m not mistaken-is Miss European Pigtails.
    What’s her name? Hansel, Gretel… Gretchen.
    She’s masked of course, but I know it’s her when her gaze doesn’t move beyond Christian. She blushes, and selfishly I’m beyond pleased that Christian doesn’t acknowledge her at all.
    The MC asks for our envelope and with a very practiced and eloquent flourish, asks Grace to pull out the winning bill. It’s Sean’s, and the silk-wrapped basket is awarded to him.
    I applaud politely, but I’m finding it impossible to concentrate on any more of the proceedings.
    “If you’ll excuse me,” I murmur to Christian.
    He looks at me intently.
    “Do you need the powder room?”
    I nod.
    “I’ll show you,” he says darkly.
    When I stand, all the other men round the table stand with me. Oh, such manners.
    “No, Christian! You’re not taking Ana-I will.”
    Mia is on her feet before Christian can protest. His jaw tenses, I know he’s not pleased. Quite frankly, neither am I. I have… needs. I shrug apologetically at him, and he sits down quickly, resigned.
    On our return, I feel a little better, though the relief of removing the balls has not been as instantaneous as I’d hoped. They’re now stashed safely in my clutch purse.
    Why did I think I could last the whole evening? I am still yearning-perhaps I can persuade Christian to take me to the boathouse later. I flush at the thought and glance at him as I take my seat. He stares at me, the ghost of a smile crossing his lips.
    Phew… he’s no longer mad at a missed opportunity, though maybe I am. I feel frustrated-irritable even. Christian squeezes my hand, and we both listen attentively to Carrick, who is back on stage talking about Coping Together. Christian passes me another card-a list of the auction prizes. I scan them quickly.
    Holy shit. I blink up at Christian.
    “You own property in Aspen?” I hiss. The auction is underway, and I have to keep my voice down.
    He nods, surprised at my outburst and irritated, I think. He puts his finger to his lips to silence me.
    “Do you have property elsewhere?” I whisper.He nods again and inclines his head to one side in a warning.
    The whole room erupts with cheering and applause; one of the prizes has gone for twelve thousand dollars.
    “I’ll tell you later,” Christian says quietly. “I wanted to come with you,” he adds rather sulkily.
    Well, you didn’t. I pout and I realize that I’m still querulous, and no doubt, it’s the frustrating effect of the balls. My mood darkens after seeing Mrs. Robinson on the list of generous donors.
    I glance around the marquee to see if I can spot her, but I can’t see her telltale hair. Surely Christian would have warned me if she was invited tonight. I sit and stew, applauding when necessary, as each lot is sold for astonishing amounts of money.
    The bidding moves to Christian’s place in Aspen and reaches twenty thousand dollars.
    “Going once, going twice,” the MC calls.
    And I don’t know what possesses me, but I suddenly hear my own voice ringing out clearly over the throng.
    “Twenty-four thousand dollars!”
    Every mask at the table turns to me in shocked amazement, the biggest reaction of all coming from beside me. I hear his sharp intake of breath and feel his wrath washing over me like a tidal wave.
    “Twenty-four thousand dollars, to the lovely lady in silver, going once, going twice… Sold!”


    Holy shit, did I really just do that? It must be the alcohol. I’ve had champagne plus four glasses of four different wines. I glance up at Christian who’s busy applauding.
    Crap, he’s going to be so angry, and we’ve been getting on so well. My subconscious has finally decided to make an appearance, and she’s wearing her Edvard Munch Scream face.
    Christian leans over to me, a large fake smile plastered across his face. He kisses my cheek and then moves closer to whisper in my ear in a very cold, controlled voice.
    “I don’t know whether to worship at your feet or spank the living shit out of you.”
    Oh, I know what I want right now. I gaze up at him, blinking through my mask. I just wish I could read what’s in his eyes.
    “I’ll take option two, please,” I whisper frantically as the applause dies down. His lips part as he inhales sharply. Oh that chiseled mouth-I want it on me, now. I ache for him. He gives me a radiant sincere smile that leaves me breathless.
    “Suffering, are you? We’ll have to see what we can do about that,” he murmurs as he runs his fingers along my jaw.
    His touch resonates deep, deep inside where that ache has spawned and grown. I want to jump him right here, right now, but we sit back to watch the auction of the next lot.
    I can barely sit still. Christian drapes an arm around my shoulders, his thumb rhythmically stroking my back, sending delicious tingles down my spine. His free hand clasps mine, bringing it to his lips, then letting it rest on his lap.
    Slowly and surreptitiously, so I don’t realize his game until it’s too late, he eases my hand up his leg and against his erection. I gasp, and my eyes dart in panic around the table, but all eyes are fixed on the stage. Thank heavens for my mask.
    Taking full advantage, I slowly caress him, letting my fingers explore. Christian keeps his hand over mine, hiding my bold fingers, while his thumb skates softly over the nape of my neck. His mouth opens as he gasps softly, and it’s the only reaction I can see to my inexperienced touch. But it means so much. He wants me. Everything south of my navel contracts. This is becoming unbearable.
    A week by Lake Adriana in Montana is the final lot for auction. Of course Mr. and Dr. Grey have a house in Montana, and the bidding escalates rapidly, but I am barely aware of it. I feel him growing beneath my fingers, and it makes me feel so powerful.
    “Sold, for one hundred ten thousand dollars!” the MC declares victoriously. The whole room bursts into applause, and reluctantly I follow as does Christian, ruining our fun.
    He turns to me and his lips twitch. “Ready?” he mouths over the rapturous cheering.
    “Yes,” I mouth back
    “Ana!” Mia calls. “It’s time!”
    What? No. Not again! “Time for what?”
    “The First Dance Auction. Come on!” She stands and holds out her hand.
    I glance at Christian who is, I think, scowling at Mia, and I don’t know whether to laugh or cry, but it’s laughter that wins. I succumb to a cathartic bubble of schoolgirl giggles, as we are thwarted once more by the tall, pink powerhouse that is Mia Grey. Christian peers at me, and after a beat, there’s a ghost of a smile on his lips.
    “The first dance will be with me, okay? And it won’t be on the dance floor,” he murmurs lasciviously into my ear. My giggles subside as anticipation fans the flames of my need. Oh, yes! My inner goddess performs a perfect triple Salchow in her ice skates.
    “I look forward to it.” I lean over and plant a soft, chaste kiss on his mouth. Glancing around, I realize that our fellow guests at the table are astonished. Of course, they’ve never seen Christian with a date before.
    He smiles broadly at me. And he looks… happy. Wow.
    “Come on, Ana,” Mia nags. Taking her outstretched hand, I follow her onto the stage where ten more young women have assembled, and I note with vague unease that Lily is one of them.
    “Gentlemen, the highlight of the evening!” the MC booms over the babble of voices. “The moment you’ve all been waiting for! These twelve lovely ladies have all agreed to auction their first dance to the highest bidder!”
    Oh no. I blush from head to toe. I hadn’t realized what this meant. How humiliating!
    “It’s for a good cause,” Mia hisses at me, sensing my discomfort. “Besides, Christian will win.” She rolls her eyes. “I can’t imagine him letting anyone outbid him. He hasn’t taken his eyes off you all evening.”
    Yes, focus on the good cause, and Christian is bound to win. Let’s face it, he’s not short of a dime or two.
    But it means spending more money on you! my subconscious snarls at me. But I don’t want to dance with anyone else-I can’t dance with anyone else-and it’s not spending money on me, he’s donating it to the charity. Like the twenty-four thousand dollars he’s already spent? My subconscious narrows her eyes.
    Shit. I seem to have gotten away with my impulsive bid. Why am I arguing with myself?
    “Now, gentlemen, pray gather round, and take a good look at what could be yours for the first dance. Twelve comely and compliant wenches.”
    Jeez! I feel like I’m in a meat market. I watch, horrified, as at least twenty men make their way to the stage area, Christian included, moving with easy grace between the tables and pausing to say a few hellos on the way. Once the bidders are assembled, the MC begins.
    “Ladies and gentlemen, in the tradition of the masquerade we shall maintain the mystery behind the masks and stick to first names only. First up we have the lovely Jada.”
    Jada is giggling like a schoolgirl, too. Maybe I won’t be so out of place. She’s dressed head to foot in navy taffeta with a matching mask. Two young men step forward expectantly. Lucky Jada.
    “Jada speaks fluent Japanese, is a qualified fighter pilot, and an Olympic gymnast… hmm.” The MC winks. “Gentleman, what am I bid?”
    Jada gapes, astounded at the MC; obviously, he’s talking complete garbage. She grins shyly back at the two contenders.
    “A thousand bucks!” one calls.
    Very quickly the bidding escalates to five thousand dollars.
    “Going once… going twice… sold!” the MC declares loudly, “to the gentleman in the mask!” And of course all the men are wearing masks so there are hoots of laughter, applause, and cheering. Jada beams at her purchaser and quickly exits the stage.
    “See? This is fun!” whispers Mia. “I hope Christian wins you, though… We don’t want a brawl,” she adds.
    “Brawl?” I answer horrified.
    “Oh yes. He was very hot-headed when he was younger.” She shudders.
    Christian brawling? Refined, sophisticated, likes-Tudor-choral-music Christian? I can’t see it. The MC distracts me with his next introduction-a young woman in red, with long jet-black hair.
    “Gentlemen, may I present the wonderful Mariah. What are we going to do about Mariah? She’s an experienced matador, plays the cello to concert standard, and she’s a champion pole-vaulter… how about that, gentlemen? What am I bid, please, for a dance with the delightful Mariah?”
    Mariah glares at the MC and someone yells, very loudly, “Three thousand dollars!” It’s a masked man with blond hair and beard.
    There is one counter-bid, but Mariah sells for four thousand dollars.
    Christian is watching me like a hawk. Brawler Trevelyan-Grey-who would have known?
    “How long ago?” I ask Mia.
    She glances at me, nonplussed.
    “How long ago was Christian brawling?”
    “Early teens. Drove my parents crazy, coming home with cut lips and black eyes. He was expelled from two schools. He inflicted some serious damage on his opponents.”
    I gape at her.
    “Hasn’t he told you?” She sighs. “He got quite a bad rep among my friends. He was really persona non grata for a few years. But it stopped when he was about fifteen or sixteen.” She shrugs.
    Holy fuck. Another piece of the jigsaw falls into place.
    “So, what am I bid for the gorgeous Jill?”
    “Four thousand dollars,” a deep voice calls from the left side. Jill squeals in delight.
    I stop paying attention to the auction. So Christian was in that kind of trouble at school, fighting. I wonder why. I stare at him. Lily is watching us closely.
    “And now, allow me to introduce the beautiful Ana.”
    Oh shit, that’s me. I glance nervously at Mia, and she shoos me center stage. Fortunately, I don’t fall over, but stand embarrassed as hell on display for everyone. When I look at Christian, he’s smirking at me. The bastard.
    “Beautiful Ana plays six musical instruments, speaks fluent Mandarin, and is keen on yoga… well, gentlemen-” Before he can even finish his sentence Christian interrupts him, glaring at the MC through his mask.
    “Ten thousand dollars.” I hear Lily’s gasp of disbelief behind me.
    Oh fuck.
    What? We all turn as one to a tall, impeccably dressed man standing to the left of the stage. I blink at Fifty. Shit, what will he make of this? But he’s scratching his chin and giving the stranger an ironic smile. It’s obvious Christian knows him. The stranger nods politely at Christian.
    “Well, gentlemen! We have high rollers in the house this evening.” The MC’s excitement emanates through his harlequin mask as he turns to beam at Christian. This is a great show, but it’s at my expense. I want to wail.
    “Twenty,” counters Christian quietly.
    The babble of the crowd has died. Everyone is staring at me, Christian, and Mr. Mysterious by the stage.
    “Twenty-five,” the stranger says.
    Could this be any more embarrassing?
    Christian stares at him impassively, but he’s amused. All eyes are on Christian. What’s he going to do? My heart is in my mouth. I feel sick.
    “One hundred thousand dollars,” he says his voice ringing clear and loud through the marquee.
    “What the fuck?” Lily hisses audibly behind me, and a general gasp of dismay and amusement ripples through the crowd. The stranger holds his hands up in defeat, laughing, and Christian smirks at him. From the corner of my eye, I can see Mia bouncing up and down with glee. My subconscious is gazing at Christian, utterly gobsmacked.
    “One-hundred thousand dollars for the lovely Ana! Going once… going twice…” The MC stares at the stranger who shakes his head with mock regret and bows chivalrously.
    “Sold!” the MC cries out triumphantly.
    In a deafening round of applause and cheering, Christian steps forward to take my hand and help me from the stage. He gazes at me with an amused grin as I make my way down, kisses the back of my hand then tucks it into the crook of his arm, and leads me toward the marquee’s exit.
    “Who was that?” I ask.
    He gazes down at me. “Someone you can meet later. Right now, I want to show you something. We have about thirty minutes until the First Dance Auction finishes. Then we have to be back on the dance floor so that I can enjoy that dance I’ve paid for.”
    “A very expensive dance,” I mutter disapprovingly.
    “I’m sure it’ll be worth every single cent.” He smiles down at me wickedly. Oh, he has a glorious smile, and the ache is back, blossoming in my body.
    We’re out on the lawn. I thought we would be heading to the boathouse, but disappointingly we seem to be heading for the dance floor where the big band is now setting up. There are at least twenty musicians, and a few guests are milling about, furtively smoking-but since most of the action is back in the marquee, we don’t attract too much attention.
    Christian leads me to the rear of the house and opens a French window leading into a large comfortable sitting room that I’ve not seen before. He walks through the deserted hall toward the sweeping staircase with its elegant, polished wooden balustrade. Taking my hand from the crook of his arm, he leads me up to the second floor and up another flight of stairs to the third. Opening a white door, he ushers me into one of the bedrooms.
    “This was my room,” he says quietly, standing by the door and locking it behind him.
    It’s large, stark, and sparsely furnished. The walls are white as is the furniture; a spacious double bed, a desk and chair, shelves crammed with books and lined with various trophies for kickboxing by the look of them. The walls are hung with movie posters: The Matrix, Fight Club, The Truman Show, and two framed posters featuring kick boxers. One is named Guiseppe DeNatale-I’ve never heard of him.
    But what catches my eye is the white pin board above the desk, studded with a myriad of photographs, Mariners pennants, and ticket stubs. It’s a slice of young Christian. My eyes come back to the magnificent, beautiful man now standing in the center of the room. He looks at me darkly, brooding and sexy.
    “I’ve never brought a girl in here,” he murmurs.
    “Never?” I whisper.
    He shakes his head.
    I swallow convulsively, and the ache that has been bothering me for the last couple of hours is roaring now, raw and wanting. Seeing him standing there on the royal blue carpet in that mask… it’s beyond erotic. I want him. Now. Any way I can get him. I have to resist launching myself at him and ripping his clothes off. He waltzes over to me slowly.
    “We don’t have long, Anastasia, and the way I’m feeling right this moment, we won’t need long. Turn round. Let me get you out of that dress.”
    I turn and stare at the door, grateful that he’s locked it. Bending down he whispers softly in my ear, “Keep the mask on.”
    I groan as my body clenches in response. He’s not even touched me yet.
    He grasps the top of my dress, his fingers sliding against my skin, and the touch reverberates through my body. In one swift move, he opens the zipper. Holding my dress, he helps me to step out of it, then turns and drapes it artfully over the back of a chair. Removing his jacket, he places it over my dress. He pauses, and stares at me for a moment, drinking me in. I’m in the basque and matching panties, and I revel in his sensuous gaze.
    “You know, Anastasia,” he says softly as he stalks toward me, undoing his bow tie so it hangs from either side of his neck, then undoing the top three buttons of his shirt. “I was so mad when you bought my auction lot. All manner of ideas ran through my head. I had to remind myself that punishment is off the menu. But then you volunteered.” He gazes down at me through his mask. “Why did you do that?” he whispers.
    “Volunteer? I don’t know. Frustration… too much alcohol… worthy cause,” I mutter meekly, shrugging. Maybe to get his attention?
    I needed him then. I need him more now. The ache is worse, and I know he can soothe it, calm this roaring, salivating beast in me with the beast in him. His mouth presses into a line, and he slowly licks his upper lip. I want that tongue on me.
    “I vowed to myself I would not spank you again, even if you begged me.”
    “Please,” I beg.
    “But then I realized, you’re probably very uncomfortable at the moment, and it’s not something you’re used to.” He smirks at me knowingly, arrogant bastard, but I don’t care because he’s absolutely right.
    “Yes,” I breathe.
    “So, there might be a certain… latitude. If I do this, you must promise me one thing.”
    “You will safe word if you need to, and I will just make love to you, okay?”
    “Yes.” I’m panting. I want his hands on me.
    He swallows, then takes my hand, and moves toward the bed. Throwing the duvet aside, he sits down, grabs a pillow, and places it beside him. He gazes up at me standing beside him and suddenly tugs hard on my hand so that I fall across his lap. He shifts slightly so my body is resting on the bed, my chest on the pillow, my face to one side. Leaning over, he sweeps my hair over my shoulder and runs his fingers through the plume of feathers on my mask.
    “Put your hands behind your back,” he murmurs.
    Oh! He removes his bow tie and uses it to quickly bind my wrists so that my hands are tied behind me, resting in the small of my back.
    “You really want this, Anastasia?”
    I close my eyes. This is the first time since I met him that I really want this. I need it.
    “Yes,” I whisper.
    “Why?” he asks softly as he caresses my behind with his palm.
    I groan as soon as his hand makes contact with my skin. I don’t know why… You tell me not to overthink. After a day like today-arguing about the money, Leila, Mrs. Robinson, the dossier on me, the roadmap, this lavish party, the masks, the alcohol, the silver balls, the auction… I want this.
    “Do I need a reason?”
    “No, baby, you don’t,” he says. “I’m just trying to understand you.” His left hand curls round my waist, holding me in place as his palm leaves my behind and lands hard, just above the junction of my thighs. The pain connects directly with the ache in my belly
    Oh man… I moan loudly. He hits me again, in exactly the same place. I groan again.
    “Two,” he murmurs. “We’ll go with twelve.”
    Oh my! This feels different than the last time-so carnal, so… necessary. He caresses my behind with his long-fingered hands, and I’m helpless, trussed up and pressed into the mattress, at his mercy, and of my own free will. He hits me again, slightly to the side, and again, to the other side, then pauses as he slowly peels my panties down and pulls them off. He gently trails his palm across my behind again before continuing my spanking-each stinging smack taking the edge off my need-or fueling it-I don’t know. I surrender myself to the rhythm of blows, absorbing each one, savoring each one.
    “Twelve,” he murmurs his voice low and harsh. He caresses my behind again and trails his fingers down toward my sex and slowly sinks two fingers inside me, moving them in a circle, round and round and round, torturing me.
    I moan loudly as my body takes over, and I come and come, convulsing around his fingers. It’s so intense, unexpected, and quick.
    “That’s right, baby,” he murmurs appreciatively. He unties my wrists, keeping his fingers inside me as I lie panting and spent over him.
    “I’ve not finished with you yet, Anastasia,” he says and shifts without removing his fingers. He eases my knees on to the floor so that now I’m leaning over the bed. He kneels on the floor behind me and undoes his zipper. He slides his fingers out of me, and I hear the familiar tear of a foil packet. “Open your legs,” he growls and I comply. He strokes my behind and eases into me.
    “This is going to be quick, baby,” he murmurs and grabbing my hips, he eases out then slams into me.
    “Ah!” I cry out but the fullness is heavenly. He’s hitting the bellyache square on, again and again, eradicating it with each sharp, sweet thrust. The feeling is mind-blowing, just what I need. I push back to meet him, thrust for thrust.
    “Ana, no,” he grunts, trying to still me. But I want him too much, and I grind against him, matching him thrust for thrust.
    “Ana, shit,” he hisses as he comes, and the tortured sound sets me off again, spiraling into a healing orgasm that goes on and on and wrings me out and leaves me spent and breathless.
    Christian bends and kisses my shoulder then pulls out of me. Placing his arms around me, he rests his head in the middle of my back, and we lie like this, both kneeling at the bedside, for what? Seconds? Minutes even as our breathing calms. My bellyache has disappeared, and all I feel is a soothing, satisfying serenity.
    Christian stirs and kisses my back. “I believe you owe me a dance, Miss Steele,” he murmurs.
    “Hmm,” I respond, savoring the absence of achiness and basking in the afterglow.
    He sits back on his heels and pulls me off the bed onto his lap. “We don’t have long. Come on.” He kisses my hair and forces me to stand.
    I grumble but sit back down on the bed and collect my panties from the floor and scoop them on. Lazily I walk to the chair to retrieve my dress. I note with dispassionate interest that I did not remove my shoes during our illicit tryst. Christian is tying his bow tie, having finished straightening himself and the bed.
    As I slip my dress back on, I check out the photographs on the pin board. Christian as a sullen teen was gorgeous even then: with Elliot and Mia on the ski slopes; on his own in Paris, the Arc de Triomphe serving as a giveaway background; in London; New York; the Grand Canyon; Sydney Opera House; even the Great Wall of China. Master Grey was well traveled at a young age.
    There are ticket stubs to various concerts: U2, Metallica, The Verve, Sheryl Crow, the New York Philharmonic performing Prokofiev’s Romeo and Juliet-what an eclectic mix! And in the corner, there’s a passport-size photograph of a young woman. It’s in black and white. She looks familiar, but for the life of me, I can’t place her. Not Mrs. Robinson, thank heavens.
    “Who’s this?” I ask.
    “No one of consequence,” he mutters as he slips on his jacket and straightens his bow tie. “Shall I zip you up?”
    “Please. Then why is she on your pin board?”
    “An oversight on my part. How’s my tie?” He raises his chin like a small boy, and I grin and straighten it for him.
    “Now it’s perfect.”
    “Like you,” he murmurs and grabs me, kissing me passionately. “Feeling better?”
    “Much, thank you, Mr. Grey.”
    “The pleasure was all mine, Miss Steele.”
    The guests are assembling on the dance floor. Christian grins at me-we’ve made it just in time-and he leads me onto the checkered floor.
    “And now, ladies and gentlemen, it’s time for the first dance. Mr. and Dr. Grey, are you ready?” Carrick nods in agreement, his arms around Grace.
    “Ladies and gentlemen of the First Dance Auction, are you ready?” We all nod in agreement. Mia is with someone I don’t recognize. I wonder what happened to Sean?
    “Then we shall begin. Take it away, Sam!”
    A young man strolls onto the stage amid warm applause, turns to the band behind him and snaps his fingers. The familiar strains of “I’ve Got You Under My Skin” fill the air.
    Christian smiles down at me, takes me in his arms, and starts to move. Oh, he dances so well, making it easy to follow. We grin at each other like idiots as he whirls me around the dance floor.
    “I love this song,” Christian murmurs, gazing down at me. “Seems very fitting.” He’s no longer grinning, but serious.
    “You’re under my skin, too,” I respond. “Or you were in your bedroom.”
    He purses his lips but he’s unable to hide his amusement.
    “Miss Steele,” he admonishes me teasingly, “I had no idea you could be so crude.”
    “Mr. Grey, neither did I. I think it’s all my recent experiences. They’ve been an education.”
    “For both of us.” Christian is serious again, and it could just be the two of us and the band. We are in our own private bubble.
    As the song finishes we both applaud. Sam the singer bows graciously and introduces his band.
    “May I cut in?”
    I recognize the man who bid on me at the auction. Christian grudgingly lets me go, but he’s amused, too.
    “Be my guest. Anastasia, this is John Flynn. John, Anastasia.”
    Christian smirks at me and wanders off to one side of the dance floor.
    “How do you do, Anastasia?” Dr. Flynn says smoothly, and I realize he’s British.
    “Hello,” I stutter.
    The band strikes up another song, and Dr. Flynn pulls me into his arms. He’s much younger than I imagined, though I can’t see his face. He’s wearing a mask similar to Christian’s. He’s tall, but not as tall as Christian, and he doesn’t move with Christian’s easy grace.
    What do I say to him? Why is Christian so fucked-up? Why did he bid on me? It’s the only thing I want to ask him, but somehow that seems rude.
    “I’m glad to finally meet you, Anastasia. Are you enjoying yourself?” he asks.
    “I was,” I whisper.
    “Oh. I hope I’m not responsible for your change of heart.” He gives me a brief, warm smile that puts me a little more at ease.
    “Doctor Flynn, you’re the shrink. You tell me.”
    He grins. “That’s the problem, isn’t it? The shrink bit?”
    I giggle. “I’m worried what I might reveal, so I’m a little self-conscious and intimidated. And really I only want to ask you about Christian.”
    He smiles. “First, this is a party so I’m not on duty,” he whispers conspiratorially. “And second, I really can’t talk to you about Christian. Besides,” he teases, “we’d need until Christmas.”
    I gasp in shock.
    “That’s a doctor’s joke, Anastasia.”
    I flush, embarrassed, and then feel slightly resentful. He’s making a joke at Christian’s expense. “You’ve just confirmed what I’ve been saying to Christian… that you’re an expensive charlatan,” I admonish him.
    Dr. Flynn snorts with laughter. “You could be onto something there.”
    “You’re British?”
    “Yes. Originally from London.”
    “How did you find yourself here?”
    “Happy circumstance.”
    “You don’t give much away, do you?”
    “There’s not much to give away. I’m really a very dull person.”
    “That’s very self-deprecating.”
    “It’s a British trait. Part of our national character.”
    “And I could accuse you of the same, Anastasia.”
    “That I’m a dull person, too, Dr. Flynn?”
    He snorts. “No, Anastasia, that you don’t give much away.”
    “There’s not much to give away.” I smile.
    “I sincerely doubt that.” He unexpectedly frowns.
    I flush, but the music finishes and Christian is once more by my side. Dr. Flynn releases me.
    “It’s been a pleasure to meet you, Anastasia.” He gives me his warm smile again, and I feel that I’ve passed some kind of hidden test.
    “John.” Christian nods at him.
    “Christian.” Dr. Flynn returns his nod, turns on his heel, and disappears through the crowd.
    Christian pulls me into his arms for the next dance.
    “He’s much younger than I expected,” I murmur to him. “And terribly indiscreet.”
    Christian cocks his head to one side. “Indiscreet?”
    “Oh yes, he told me everything,” I tease.
    Christian tenses. “Well, in that case, I’ll get your bag. I’m sure you want nothing more to do with me,” he says softly.
    I stop. “He didn’t tell me anything!” My voice fills with panic.
    Christian blinks before relief floods his face. He pulls me into his arms again. “Then let’s enjoy this dance.” He beams down, reassuring me, then spins me round.
    Why would he think that I’d want to leave? It makes no sense.
    We dance for two more numbers, and I realize I need the restroom.
    “I won’t be long.”
    As I make my way to the powder room, I remember I have left my purse on the dinner table, so I head down to the marquee. When I enter, it’s still lit but quite deserted, except for a couple at the other end, who really ought to get a room! I reach for my bag.
    A soft voice startles me, and I turn to see a woman dressed in a long, tight, black velvet gown. Her mask is unique. It covers her face to her nose but also covers her hair. It’s stunning with elaborate gold filigree.
    “I’m so glad you’re on your own,” she says softly. “I’ve been wanting to talk to you all evening.”
    “I’m sorry, I don’t know who you are.”
    She pulls the mask from her face and releases her hair.
    Shit! It’s Mrs. Robinson.
    “I’m sorry, I startled you.”
    I gape at her. Holy cow-what the fuck does this woman want?
    I don’t know what the social conventions are for meeting known molesters of children. She’s smiling sweetly and gesturing for me to sit at the table. And because I am lacking any sphere of reference, I do as she asks out of stunned politeness, grateful that I am still wearing my mask.
    “I’ll be brief, Anastasia. I know what you think of me… Christian’s told me.”
    I gaze at her impassively, giving nothing away, but I’m pleased that she knows. It saves me telling her, and she’s cutting to the chase. Part of me is beyond intrigued as to what she could have to say.
    She pauses, glancing over my shoulder. “Taylor’s watching us.”
    I peek around to see him scanning the tent by the doorway. Sawyer is with him. They are looking anywhere but at us.
    “Look, we don’t have long,” she says hurriedly. “It must be obvious to you that Christian is in love with you. I have never seen him like this, ever.” She emphasizes the last word.
    What? Loves me? No. Why is she telling me? To reassure me? I don’t understand.
    “He won’t tell you because he probably doesn’t realize it himself, notwithstanding what I’ve said to him, but that’s Christian. He’s not very attuned to any positive feelings and emotions he may have. He dwells far too much on the negative. But then you’ve probably worked that out for yourself. He doesn’t think he’s worthy.”
    I am reeling. Christian loves me? He hasn’t said it, and this woman has told him that’s how he feels? How bizarre.
    A hundred images dance through my head: the iPad, the gliding, flying to see me, all his actions, his possessiveness, one hundred thousand dollars for a dance. Is this love?
    And hearing it from this woman, having her confirm it for me is, frankly, unwelcome. I’d rather hear it from him.
    My heart constricts. He feels unworthy? Why?
    “I’ve never seen him so happy, and it’s obvious that you have feelings for him, too.” A brief smile flits across her lips. “That’s great, and I wish you both the best of everything. But what I wanted to say is if you hurt him again, I will find you, lady, and it won’t be pleasant when I do.”
    She stares at me, ice-cold blue eyes boring into my skull, trying to get under my mask. Her threat is so astonishing, so off the wall that an involuntary, disbelieving giggle escapes me. Of all the things she could say to me, this is the least expected.
    “You think this is funny, Anastasia?” she splutters in dismay. “You didn’t see him last Saturday.”
    My face falls and darkens. The thought of Christian unhappy is not a palatable one, and last Saturday I left him. He must have gone to her. The idea makes me queasy. Why am I sitting here listening to this shit from her of all people? I slowly rise, gazing at her intently.
    “I’m laughing at your audacity, Mrs. Lincoln. Christian and I have nothing to do with you. And if I do leave him and you come looking for me, I’ll be waiting-don’t doubt it. And maybe I’ll give you a taste of your own medicine on behalf of the fifteen-year-old child you molested and probably fucked-up even more than he already was.”
    Her mouth falls open.
    “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have better things to do than waste my time with you.” I turn on my heel, adrenaline and anger coursing through my body, and stalk toward the entrance of the tent where Taylor is standing just as Christian arrives, looking flustered and worried.
    “There you are,” he mutters, then frowns when he sees Elena.
    I stride past him, saying nothing, giving him the opportunity to choose-her or me. He makes the right choice.
    “Ana,” he calls. I stop and face him as he catches up with me. “What’s wrong?” He gazes down at me, concern etched on his face.
    “Why don’t you ask your ex?” I hiss acidly.
    His mouth twists and his eyes frost. “I’m asking you,” he says, his voice soft but with an undertone of something far more menacing.
    We glare at each other.
    Okay, I can see this will end in a fight if I don’t tell him. “She’s threatening to come after me if I hurt you again-probably with a whip,” I snap at him.
    Relief flashes across his face, his mouth softening with humor. “Surely the irony of that isn’t lost on you?” he says, and I can tell he’s trying hard to stifle his amusement.
    “This isn’t funny, Christian!”
    “No, you’re right. I’ll talk to her.” He adopts his serious face, though he’s still suppressing his amusement.
    “You will do no such thing.” I fold my arms, my anger spiking again.
    He blinks at me, surprised by my outburst.
    “Look, I know you’re tied up with her financially, forgive the pun, but-” I stop. What am I asking him to do? Give her up? Stop seeing her? Can I do that? “I need the restroom.” I glare up at him, my mouth set in a grim line.
    He sighs and cocks his head to one side. Could he look any hotter? Is it the mask or just him?
    “Please don’t be mad. I didn’t know she was here. She said she wasn’t coming.” His tone is placating as if he’s talking to a child. Reaching up he runs his thumb along my pouting bottom lip. “Don’t let Elena ruin our evening, please, Anastasia. She’s really old news.”
    Old being the operative word, I think uncharitably, as he tips my chin up and gently grazes his lips against mine. I sigh in agreement, blinking up at him. He straightens and takes my elbow.
    “I’ll accompany you to the powder room so you don’t get interrupted again.”
    He leads me across the lawn toward the luxurious temporary restrooms. Mia said they had been delivered for the occasion, but I had no idea they came in deluxe versions.
    “I’ll wait here for you, baby,” he murmurs.
    When I come out, my mood has moderated. I have decided not to let Mrs. Robinson blight my evening because that’s probably what she wants. Christian is on the phone some distance away and out of earshot of the few people laughing and chatting nearby. As I get closer, I can hear him. He’s very terse.
    “Why did you change your mind? I thought we’d agreed. Well, leave her alone… This is the first regular relationship I’ve ever had, and I don’t want you jeopardizing it through some misplaced concern for me. Leave. Her. Alone. I mean it, Elena.” He pauses, listening. “No, of course not.” He frowns deeply as he says this. Glancing up, he sees me regarding him. “I have to go. Goodnight.” He presses the off button.
    I cock my head to one side and raise an eyebrow at him. Why is he phoning her?
    “How’s the old news?”
    “Cranky,” he replies sardonically. “Do you want to dance some more? Or would you like to go?” He glances at his watch. “The fireworks start in five minutes.”
    “I love fireworks.”
    “We’ll stay and watch them, then.” He puts his arms around me and pulls me close. “Don’t let her come between us, please.”
    “She cares about you,” I mutter.
    “Yes, and I her… as a friend.”
    “I think it’s more than a friendship to her.”
    His brow furrows. “Anastasia, Elena and I… it’s complicated. We have a shared history. But it is just that, history. As I’ve said to you time and time again, she’s a good friend. That’s all. Please, forget about her.” He kisses my hair, and in the interest of not ruining our evening, I let it go. I am just trying to understand.
    We wander hand in hand back to the dance floor. The band is still in full swing.
    I turn to find Carrick standing behind us.
    “I wondered if you’d do me the honor of the next dance.” Carrick holds his hand out to me. Christian shrugs and smiles, releasing my hand, and I let Carrick lead me onto the dance floor. Sam the bandleader launches into “Come Fly with Me,” and Carrick puts his arm around my waist and gently whirls me into the throng.
    “I wanted to thank you for the generous contribution to our charity, Anastasia.”
    From his tone, I suspect this is his roundabout way of asking whether I can afford it.
    “Mr. Grey-”
    “Call me Carrick, please, Ana.”
    “I’m delighted to be able to contribute. I unexpectedly came into some money. I don’t need it. And it’s such a worthy cause.”
    He smiles down at me, and I seize the opportunity for some innocent inquiries. Carpe diem, my subconscious hisses from behind her hand.
    “Christian told me a little about his past, so I think it’s appropriate to support your work,” I add, hoping that this might encourage Carrick to give me a small insight into the mystery that is his son.
    Carrick is surprised. “Did he? That’s unusual. You certainly have had a very positive effect on him, Anastasia. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so, so… buoyant.”
    I flush.
    “Sorry, I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”
    “Well, in my limited experience, he’s a very unusual man,” I murmur.
    “He is,” Carrick agrees quietly.
    “Christian’s early childhood sounds hideously traumatic, from what he’s told me.”
    Carrick frowns, and I worry if I’ve overstepped the mark.
    “My wife was the doctor on duty when the police brought him in. He was skin and bones, and badly dehydrated. He wouldn’t speak.” Carrick frowns again, lost in the awful memory, despite the up-tempo music surrounding us. “In fact, he didn’t speak for nearly two years. It was playing the piano that eventually brought him out of himself. Oh, and Mia’s arrival, of course.” He smiles down at me fondly.
    “He plays beautifully. And he’s accomplished so much, you must be very proud of him.” I sound distracted. Holy Shit. Didn’t speak for two years.
    “Immensely so. He’s a very determined, very capable, very bright young man. But between you and me, Anastasia, it’s seeing him like he is this evening-carefree, acting his age-that’s the real thrill for his mother and me. We were both commenting on it today. I believe we have you to thank for that.”
    I think I blush to my roots. What am I supposed to say to this?
    “He’s always been such a loner. We never thought we’d see him with anyone. Whatever you’re doing, please don’t stop. We’d like to see him happy.” He stops suddenly as if he’s overstepped the mark. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”
    I shake my head. “I’d like to see him happy, too,” I mutter, unsure of what else to say.
    “Well, I’m very glad you came this evening. It’s been a real pleasure seeing the two of you together.”
    As the final strains of “Come Fly with Me” fade away, Carrick releases me and bows, and I curtsey, mirroring his civility.
    “That’s enough dancing with old men.” Christian is at my side again. Carrick laughs.
    “Less of the ‘old,’ son. I’ve been known to have my moments.” Carrick winks at me playfully and saunters into the crowd.
    “I think my dad likes you,” Christian mutters as he watches his father mingle with the crowd…
    “What’s not to like?” I peek coquettishly up at him through my lashes.
    “Good point well made, Miss Steele.” He pulls me into an embrace as the band starts to play “It Had to Be You.”
    “Dance with me,” he whispers seductively.
    “With pleasure, Mr. Grey.” I smile in response, and he sweeps me across the dance floor once more.
    At midnight, we stroll down toward the shore between the marquee and the boathouse where the other partygoers are gathered to watch the fireworks. The MC, back in charge, has permitted the removal of masks, the better to see the display. Christian has his arm around me, but I’m aware that Taylor and Sawyer are close by, probably because we’re in the crowd now. They are looking anywhere but at the dockside where two pyrotechnicians dressed in black are making their final preparations. Seeing Taylor reminds me of Leila. Perhaps she’s here. Shit. The thought chills my blood, and I huddle closer to Christian. He gazes down at me as he pulls me closer.
    “You okay, baby? Cold?”
    “I’m fine.” I glance quickly behind us and see the other two security guys, whose names I forget, standing close by. Moving me in front of him, Christian puts both his arms around me over my shoulders.
    Suddenly, a stirring classical soundtrack booms over the dock and two rockets soar into the air, exploding with a deafening bang over the bay, lighting it all in a dazzling canopy of sparkling orange and white that’s reflected in a glittering shower over the still calm water of the bay. My jaw drops as several more rockets fire into the air and explode in a kaleidoscope of color.
    I can’t recall ever seeing a display this impressive, except perhaps on television, and it never looks this good on TV. They’re all in time to the music. Volley after volley, bang after bang, and light after light as the crowd answers with gasps and ooohs and ahhs. It is out of this world.
    On the pontoon in the bay several silver fountains of light shoot up twenty feet in the air, changing color through blue, red, orange, and back to silver-and yet more rockets explode as the music reaches its crescendo.
    My face is beginning to ache from the ridiculous grin of wonder plastered across it. I glance at Fifty, and he’s the same, marveling like a child at the sensational show. For the finale a volley of six rockets shoot into the dark and explode simultaneously, bathing us in a glorious golden light as the crowd erupts into frantic, enthusiastic applause.
    “Ladies and gentlemen,” the MC calls out as the cheers and whistles fade. “Just one note to add at the end of this wonderful evening; your generosity has raised a total of one million, eight hundred and fifty three thousand dollars!”
    Spontaneous applause erupts again, and out on the pontoon, a message lights up in silver streams of sparks forming the words Thank You From Coping Together, sparkling and shimmering over the water.
    “Oh, Christian… that was wonderful.” I grin up at him and he bends down to kiss me.
    “Time to go,” he murmurs, a broad smile on his beautiful face, and his words hold so much promise.
    Suddenly, I feel very tired.
    He glances up again, and Taylor is close, the crowd dispersing around us. They don’t speak but something passes between them.
    “Stay with me a moment. Taylor wants us to wait while the crowd disperses.”
    “I think that firework display probably aged him a hundred years,” he adds.
    “Doesn’t he like fireworks?”
    Christian gazes down at me fondly and shakes his head but doesn’t elaborate.
    “So, Aspen,” he says, and I know he’s trying to distract me from something. It works.
    “Oh… I haven’t paid for my bid,” I gasp.
    “You can send a check. I have the address.”
    “You were really mad.”
    “Yes, I was.”
    I grin. “I blame you and your toys.”
    “You were quite overcome, Miss Steele. A most satisfactory outcome if I recall.” He smiles salaciously. “Incidentally, where are they?”
    “The silver balls? In my bag.”
    “I’d like them back.” He smirks down at me. “They are far too potent a device to be left in your innocent hands.”
    “Worried I might be quite overcome again, maybe with somebody else?”
    His eyes glitter dangerously. “I hope that’s not going to happen,” he says, a cool edge to his voice. “But no, Ana. I want all your pleasure.”
    Whoa. “Don’t you trust me?”
    “Implicitly. Now, can I have them back?”
    “I’ll think about it.”
    He narrows his eyes at me.
    There’s music once more from the dance floor but it’s a DJ playing a thumping dance number, the bass pounding out a relentless beat.
    “Do you want to dance?”
    “I’m really tired, Christian. I’d like to go, if that’s okay.”
    Christian glances at Taylor, who nods, and we set off toward the house, following a couple of drunken guests. I’m grateful when Christian takes my hand-my feet are aching from the dizzying height and tight confinement of my shoes.
    Mia comes bounding up to us. “You’re not going, are you? The real music’s just beginning. Come on, Ana.” She grabs my hand.
    “Mia,” Christian admonishes her. “Anastasia’s tired. We’re going home. Besides, we have a big day tomorrow.”
    We do?
    Mia pouts but surprisingly doesn’t push Christian.
    “You must come by sometime next week. Maybe we can hit the mall?”
    “Sure, Mia.” I grin, though in the back of my mind I’m wondering how since I have to work for a living.
    She gives me a quick kiss then hugs Christian fiercely, taking us both by surprise. More astoundingly still, she places her hands directly on the lapels of his jacket, and he just gazes down at her, indulgently.
    “I like seeing you this happy,” she says sweetly and kisses him on the cheek. “Bye. You guys have fun.” She skips off toward her waiting friends-among them Lily, who looks even more sour-faced without her mask.
    I wonder idly where Sean is.
    “We’ll say goodnight to my parents before we leave. Come.” Christian leads me through a gaggle of guests to Grace and Carrick, who wish us fond and warm farewells.
    “Please do come again, Anastasia, it’s been lovely having you here,” says Grace kindly.
    I am a little overwhelmed by both her and Carrick’s reaction. Fortunately, Grace’s parents have retired for the evening, so at least I am spared their enthusiasm.
    Quietly, Christian and I walk hand in hand to the front of the house where countless cars are lined up and waiting to collect guests. I glance up at Fifty. He looks happy and relaxed. It’s a real pleasure to see him this way, though I suspect it’s unusual after such an extraordinary day.
    “Are you warm enough?” he asks.
    “Yes, thank you.” I clasp my satin wrap.
    “I really enjoyed this evening, Anastasia. Thank you.”
    “Me too, some parts more than others.” I grin.
    He grins and nods, then his brow creases. “Don’t bite your lip,” he warns in a way that makes my blood sing.
    “What did you mean about a big day tomorrow?” I ask to distract myself.
    “Dr. Greene is coming to sort you out. Plus, I have a surprise for you.”
    “Dr. Greene!” I halt.
    “Because I hate condoms,” he says quietly. His eyes glint in the soft light from the paper lanterns, gauging my reaction.
    “It’s my body,” I mutter, annoyed that he hasn’t asked me.
    “It’s mine, too,” he whispers.
    I gaze up at him as various guests pass by, ignoring us. He looks so earnest. Yes, my body is his… he knows it better than I do.
    I reach up, and he flinches ever so slightly but stays still. Grasping the corner of his bow tie, I pull so it unravels, revealing the top button of his shirt. Gently I undo it.
    “You look hot like this,” I whisper. Actually he looks hot all the time, but really hot like this.
    He smirks at me. “I need to get you home. Come.”
    At the car, Sawyer hands Christian an envelope. He frowns at it and glances at me as Taylor ushers me into the car. Taylor looks relieved for some reason. Christian climbs in and hands me the envelope, unopened, as Taylor and Sawyer take their seats in the front.
    “It’s addressed to you. One of the staff gave it to Sawyer. No doubt from yet another ensnared heart.” Christian’s mouth twists. It’s obvious this is an unpleasant concept to him.
    I stare at the note. Who is this from? Ripping it open, I read it quickly in the dim light. Holy shit, it’s from her! Why won’t she leave me alone?
    Fuck, she’s signed it Mrs. Robinson! He told her. The bastard.
    “You told her?”
    “Told who, what?”
    “That I call her Mrs. Robinson,” I snap.
    “It’s from Elena?” Christian is shocked. “This is ridiculous,” he grumbles, running a hand through his hair, and I can tell he’s irritated. “I’ll deal with her tomorrow. Or Monday,” he mutters bitterly.
    And though I’m ashamed to admit it, a very small part of me is pleased. My subconscious nods sagely. Elena is pissing him off, and this can only be good-surely. I decide to say nothing for now but stash her note in my bag, and in a gesture guaranteed to lighten his mood, I hand him back the balls.
    “Until next time,” I murmur.
    He glances at me, and it’s hard to see his face in the dark, but I think he’s smirking. He reaches for my hand and squeezes it.
    I gaze out of the window into the darkness, reflecting on this long day. I’ve learned so much about him, gleaned so many missing details-the salons, the road map, his childhood-but there’s still so much more to discover. And what about Mrs. R? Yes, she cares for him, and deeply, it would appear. I can see that, and he cares for her-but not in the same way. I don’t know what to think anymore. All this information is making my head hurt.
    Christian wakes me just as we pull up outside Escala. “Do I need to carry you in?” he asks gently.
    I shake my head sleepily. No way.
    As we stand in the elevator, I lean against him, putting my head against his shoulder. Sawyer stands in front of us, shifting uncomfortably.
    “It’s been a long day, eh, Anastasia?”
    I nod.
    I nod.
    “You’re not very talkative.”
    I nod and he grins.
    “Come. I’ll put you to bed.” He takes my hand as we exit the elevator, but we stop in the foyer when Sawyer holds up his hand. In that split second, I am instantly wide awake. Sawyer talks into his sleeve. I had no idea that he was wearing a radio.
    “Will do, T,” he says and turns to face us. “Mr. Grey, the tires on Ms. Steele’s Audi have been slashed and paint thrown all over it.”
    Holy shit. My car! Who would do that? And I know the answer as soon as the question materializes in my mind. Leila. I glance up at Christian, and he blanches.
    “Taylor is concerned that the perp may have entered the apartment and may still be there. He wants to make sure.”
    “I see,” Christian whispers. “What’s Taylor’s plan?”
    “He’s coming up in the service elevator with Ryan and Reynolds. They’ll do a sweep then give us the all clear. I’m to wait with you, sir.”
    “Thank you, Sawyer.” Christian tightens his arm around me. “This day just gets better and better,” he sighs bitterly, nuzzling my hair. “Listen, I can’t stand here and wait. Sawyer, take care of Miss Steele. Don’t let her in until you have the all clear. I am sure Taylor is overreacting. She can’t get into the apartment.”
    What? “No, Christian-you have to stay with me,” I plead.
    Christian releases me. “Do as you’re told, Anastasia. Wait here.”
    “Sawyer?” Christian says.
    Sawyer opens the foyer door to let Christian enter the apartment then shuts the door behind him and stands in front of it, staring impassively down at me.
    Holy shit. Christian! All manner of horrific outcomes run through my mind, but all I can do is stand and wait.


    Sawyer talks into his sleeve again.
    “Taylor, Mr. Grey has entered the apartment.” He flinches and grabs the earpiece, pulling it out of his ear, presumably receiving some powerful invective from Taylor.
    Oh no-if Taylor is worried…
    “Please let me go in,” I plead.
    “Sorry, Miss Steele. This won’t take long.” Sawyer holds both hands up in a defensive gesture. “Taylor and the guys are just coming into the apartment now.”
    Oh. I feel so impotent. Standing stock-still, I listen avidly for the slightest sound, but all I hear is my aggravated breathing. It’s loud and shallow, my scalp prickles, my mouth is dry, and I feel faint. Please, let Christian be okay, I pray silently.
    I have no idea how much time passes, and still we hear nothing. Surely no sound is good-there are no gunshots. I begin pacing around the table in the foyer and examine the paintings on the walls to distract myself.
    I’ve never really looked at them before: all figurative paintings, all religious-the Madonna and child, all sixteen of them. How odd?
    Christian isn’t religious, is he? All of the paintings in the great room are abstracts-these are so different. They don’t distract me for long-Where is Christian?
    I stare at Sawyer and he watches me impassively.
    “What’s happening?”
    “No news, Miss Steele.”
    Abruptly, the doorknob moves. Sawyer spins like a top and draws a gun from his shoulder holster.
    I freeze. Christian appears at the door.
    “All clear,” he says, frowning at Sawyer, who puts his gun away immediately and steps back to let me in.
    “Taylor is overreacting,” Christian grumbles as he holds out his hand to me. I stand gaping at him, unable to move, drinking in every little detail: his unruly hair, the tightness round his eyes, the tense jaw, the top two buttons of his shirt undone. I think I must have aged ten years. Christian frowns at me in concern, his eyes dark.
    “It’s alright, baby.” He moves toward me, enveloping me in his arms, and kisses my hair. “Come on, you’re tired. Bed.”
    “I was so worried,” I murmur, rejoicing in his embrace and inhaling his sweet, sweet scent with my head against his chest.
    “I know. We’re all jumpy.”
    Sawyer has disappeared, presumably into the apartment.
    “Honestly, your exes are proving to be very challenging, Mr. Grey,” I mutter wryly. Christian relaxes.
    “Yes. They are.”
    He releases me and taking my hand, leads me across the hallway and into the great room.
    “Taylor and his crew are checking all the closets and cupboards. I don’t think she’s here.”
    “Why would she be here?” It makes no sense.
    “Could she get in?”
    “I don’t see how. But Taylor is overcautious sometimes.”
    “Have you searched your playroom?” I whisper.
    Christian glances quickly at me, his brow creasing. “Yes, it’s locked-but Taylor and I checked.”
    I take a deep, cleansing breath.
    “Do you want a drink or anything?” Christian asks.
    “No.” Fatigue sweeps through me-I just want to go to bed.
    “Come. Let me put you to bed. You look exhausted.” Christian’s expression softens.
    I frown. Isn’t he coming, too? Does he want to sleep alone?
    I’m relieved when he leads me into his bedroom. I place my clutch bag on the chest of drawers and open it to empty the contents. I spy Mrs. Robinson’s note.
    “Here.” I pass it to Christian. “I don’t know if you want to read this. I want to ignore it.”
    Christian scans it briefly and his jaw tenses.
    “I’m not sure what blanks she can fill in,” he says dismissively. “I need to talk to Taylor.” He gazes down at me. “Let me unzip your dress.”
    “Are you going to call the police about the car?” I ask as I turn around.
    He sweeps my hair out of the way, his fingers softly grazing my naked back, and tugs down my zipper.
    “No. I don’t want the police involved. Leila needs help, not police intervention, and I don’t want them here. We just have to double our efforts to find her.” He leans down and plants a gentle kiss on my shoulder.
    “Go to bed,” he orders and then he’s gone.
    I lie, staring at the ceiling, waiting for him to return. So much has happened today, so much to process. Where to start?
    I wake with a jolt-disorientated. Have I been asleep? Blinking in the dim glow the hallway casts through the slightly open bedroom door, I notice that Christian is not with me. Where is he? I glance up. Standing at the end of the bed is a shadow. A woman, maybe? Dressed in black? It’s difficult to tell.
    In my befuddled state, I reach across and switch on the bedside light, then turn back to look but there’s no one there. I shake my head. Did I imagine it? Dream it?
    I sit up and look around the room, a vague, insidious unease gripping me-but I am quite alone.
    I rub my face. What time is it? Where’s Christian? The alarm says it’s two fifteen in the morning.
    Climbing groggily out of bed, I set off to hunt him down, disconcerted by my overactive imagination. I am seeing things now. It must be a reaction to the dramatic events of the evening.
    The main room is empty, the only light emanating from the three pendulum lamps above the breakfast bar. But his study door is ajar, and I hear him on the phone.
    “I don’t know why you’re calling at this hour. I have nothing to say to you… well, you can tell me now. You don’t have to leave a message.”
    I stand motionless by the door, eavesdropping guiltily. Who is he talking to?
    “No, you listen. I asked you, and now I am telling you. Leave her alone. She’s nothing to do with you. Do you understand?”
    He sounds belligerent and angry. I hesitate to knock.
    “I know you do. But I mean it, Elena. Leave her the fuck alone. Do I need to put it in triplicate for you? Are you hearing me?… Good. Good night.” He slams the phone down on the desk.
    Oh shit. I knock tentatively on the door.
    “What?” he snarls, and I almost want to run and hide.
    He sits at his desk with his head in his hands. He glances up, his expression ferocious, but his face softens immediately when he sees me. His eyes are wide and cautious. Suddenly, he looks so tired and my heart constricts.
    He blinks, and his eyes sweep down my legs and back again. I am wearing one of his T-shirts.
    “You should be in satin or silk, Anastasia,” he breathes. “But even in my T-shirt you look beautiful.”
    Oh, an unexpected compliment. “I missed you. Come to bed.”
    He rises slowly out of the chair still in his white shirt and black dress pants. But now his eyes are shining and full of promise… but there’s a trace of sadness, too. He stands in front of me, staring intently but not touching me.
    “Do you know what you mean to me?” he murmurs. “If something happened to you, because of me…” His voice trails off, his brow creasing, and the pain that flashes across his face is almost palpable. He looks so vulnerable-his fear very much apparent.
    “Nothing’s going to happen to me,” I reassure him, my voice soothing. I reach up and stroke his face, running my fingers through the stubble on his cheek. It’s unexpectedly soft. “Your beard grows quickly,” I whisper, unable to hide the wonder in my voice at this beautiful, fucked-up man who stands before me.
    I trace the line of his bottom lip then trail my fingers down his throat, to the faint smudge of lipstick at the base of his neck. He gazes down at me, still not touching me, his lips parted. I run my index finger along the line, and he closes his eyes. His soft breathing quickens. My fingers reach the edge of his shirt, and I run them down to the next fastened button.
    “I’m not going to touch you. I just want to undo your shirt,” I whisper.
    His eyes open wide, regarding me with alarm. But he doesn’t move, and he doesn’t stop me. Very slowly I unfasten the button, holding the material away from his skin, and move tentatively down to the next button, repeating the process-slowly, concentrating on what I am doing.
    I don’t want to touch him. Well, I do… but I won’t. On the fourth button, the red line reappears, and I smile shyly up at him.
    “Back on home territory.” I trace the line with my fingers before undoing the final button. I pull his shirt open and move to his cuffs, removing his black polished stone cufflinks one at a time.
    “Can I take your shirt off?” I ask, my voice low.
    He nods, eyes still wide, as I reach up and pull his shirt over his shoulders. He frees his hands so he’s standing in front of me naked from the waist up. With his shirt off, he seems to recover his equilibrium. He smirks down at me.
    “What about my pants, Miss Steele?” he asks, raising an eyebrow.
    “In the bedroom. I want you in your bed.”
    “Do you now? Miss Steele, you are insatiable.”
    “I can’t think why.” I grab his hand, pull him from his study, and lead him to his bedroom. The room is chilly.
    “You opened the balcony door?” he asks, frowning down at me as we arrive in his room.
    “No.” I don’t remember doing that. I recall scanning the room when I woke. The door was definitely closed.
    Oh shit… All the blood rushes from my face, and I stare at Christian as my mouth falls open.
    “What?” he snaps, glaring at me.
    “When I woke… there was someone in here,” I whisper. “I thought it was my imagination.”
    “What?” He looks horrified and dashes to the balcony door, peers out, then steps back into the room and locks the door behind him. “Are you sure? Who?” he asks his voice tight.
    “A woman, I think. It was dark. I’d only just woken up.”
    “Get dressed,” he snarls at me on his way back in. “Now!”
    “My clothes are upstairs,” I whimper.
    He pulls open one of the drawers in his chest of drawers and fishes out a pair of sweatpants.
    “Put these on.” They are far too big, but he is not to be argued with.
    He swipes a T-shirt, too, and quickly pulls it over his head. Grabbing the bedside phone, he presses two buttons.
    “She’s still fucking here,” he hisses down the phone.
    Approximately three seconds later, Taylor and one of the other security guys, burst into Christian’s bedroom. Christian gives them a précis of what has happened.
    “How long ago?” Taylor demands, staring at me all businesslike. He’s still wearing his jacket. Does this man ever sleep?
    “About ten minutes,” I mutter, for some reason feeling guilty.
    “She knows the apartment like the back of her hand,” says Christian. “I am taking Anastasia away now. She’s hiding here somewhere. Find her. When is Gail back?
    “Tomorrow evening, sir.”
    “She’s not to return until this place is secure. Understand?” Christian snaps.
    “Yes, sir. Will you be going to Bellevue?”
    “I’m not leading this problem to my parents. Book me somewhere.”
    “Yes. I’ll call you.”
    “Aren’t we all overreacting slightly?” I ask.
    Christian glowers at me. “She may have a gun,” he growls.
    “Christian, she was standing at the end of the bed. She could have shot me then, if that’s what she wanted to do.”
    Christian pauses for a moment to rein in his temper, I think. In a menacingly soft voice he says, “I’m not prepared to take the risk. Taylor, Anastasia needs shoes.”
    Christian disappears into his closet while the security guy watches me. I can’t remember his name, Ryan maybe. He looks alternately down the hall and to the balcony windows. Christian emerges a couple of minutes later with a leather messenger bag, wearing jeans and his pinstriped blazer. He drapes a denim jacket around my shoulders.
    “Come.” He clasps my hand tightly, and I have to practically run to keep up with his long strides into the great room.
    “I can’t believe she could hide somewhere in here,” I mutter, staring out the balcony doors.
    “It’s a big place. You haven’t seen it all yet.”
    “Why don’t you just call her… tell her you want to talk to her?”
    “Anastasia, she’s unstable, and she may be armed,” he says irritably.
    “So we just run?”
    “For now-yes.”
    “Supposing she tries to shoot Taylor?”
    “Taylor knows and understands guns,” he says with distaste. “He’ll be quicker with a gun than she is.”
    “Ray was in the army. He’s taught me to shoot.”
    Christian raises his eyebrows and for a moment looks utterly bemused. “You, with a gun?” he says incredulously.
    “Yes.” I am affronted. “I can shoot, Mr. Grey, so you’d better beware. It’s not just crazy ex-subs you need to worry about.”
    “I’ll bear that in mind, Miss Steele,” he answers dryly, amused, and it feels good to know that even in this ridiculously tense situation, I can make him smile.
    Taylor meets us in the foyer and hands me my small suitcase and my black Converse. I am stunned that he’s packed me some clothes. I smile shyly at him with gratitude, and his returning smile is swift and reassuring. Before I can stop myself-I hug him, hard. He’s taken by surprise, and when I release him, he’s pink in both cheeks.
    “Be careful,” I murmur.
    “Yes, Miss Steele,” he mutters.
    Christian frowns at me and then looks questioningly at Taylor, who smiles very slightly and adjusts his tie.
    “Let me know where I’m going.” Christian says.
    Taylor reaches into his jacket, pulls out his wallet, and hands Christian a credit card.
    “You might want to use this when you get there.”
    Christian nods. “Good thinking.”
    Ryan joins us. “Sawyer and Reynolds found nothing,” he says to Taylor.
    “Accompany Mr. Grey and Miss Steele to the garage,” Taylor orders.
    The garage is deserted. Well, it is nearly three in the morning. Christian ushers me into the passenger seat of the R8 and puts my case and his bag in the trunk at the front of the car. The Audi beside us is a complete mess-every tire slashed, white paint splattered all over it. It’s chilling and makes me grateful that Christian is taking me somewhere else.
    “A replacement will arrive on Monday,” Christian says bleakly when he’s seated beside me.
    “How could she have known it was my car?”
    He glances anxiously at me and sighs. “She had an Audi A3. I buy one for all my submissives-it’s one of the safest cars in its class.”
    Oh. “So, not so much a graduation present, then.”
    “Anastasia, despite what I hoped, you have never been my submissive, so technically it is a graduation present.” He pulls out of the parking space and speeds to the exit.
    Despite what he hoped. Oh no… my subconscious shakes her head sadly. This is what we come back to all the time.
    “Are you still hoping?” I whisper.
    The in-car phone buzzes. “Grey,” Christian snaps.
    “Fairmont Olympic. In my name.”
    “Thank you, Taylor. And, Taylor, be careful.”
    Taylor pauses. “Yes, sir,” he says quietly, and Christian hangs up.
    The streets of Seattle are deserted, and Christian roars up Fifth Avenue toward the I-5. Once on the interstate, he floors the gas pedal, heading north. He accelerates so quickly I’m momentarily thrown back in my seat.
    I peek at him. He’s deep in thought, radiating a deadly brooding silence. He hasn’t answered my question. He glances frequently at the rearview mirror, and I realize he’s checking that we’re not being followed. Perhaps that’s why we’re on the I-5. I thought the Fairmont was in Seattle.
    I gaze out of the window, trying to rationalize my exhausted, overactive mind. If she’d wanted to hurt me, she had ample opportunity in the bedroom.
    “No. It’s not what I hope for, not anymore. I thought that was obvious.” Christian interrupts my introspection, his voice soft.
    I blink at him, pulling his denim jacket tighter around me, and I don’t know if the chill is emanating from within me or from outside.
    “I worry that, you know… that I’m not enough.”
    “You’re more than enough. For the love of God, Anastasia, what do I have to do?”
    Tell me about yourself. Tell me you love me.
    “Why did you think I’d leave when I told you Dr. Flynn had told me all there was to know about you?”
    He sighs heavily, closing his eyes for a moment, and for the longest time he doesn’t answer. “You cannot begin to understand the depths of my depravity, Anastasia. And it’s not something I want to share with you.”
    “And you really think I’d leave, if I knew?” My voice is high, incredulous. Doesn’t he understand that I love him? “Do you think so little of me?”
    “I know you’ll leave,” he says sadly.
    “Christian… I think that’s very unlikely. I can’t imagine being without you.” Ever…
    “You left me once-I don’t want to go there again.”
    “Elena said she saw you last Saturday,” I whisper quietly.
    “She didn’t.” He frowns.
    “You didn’t go to see her, when I left?”
    “No,” he snaps, irritated. “I just told you I didn’t-and I don’t like to be doubted,” he scolds. “I didn’t go anywhere last weekend. I sat and made the glider you gave me. Took me forever,” he adds quietly.
    My heart clenches again. Mrs. Robinson said she saw him.
    Did she or didn’t she? She’s lying. Why?
    “Contrary to what Elena thinks, I don’t rush to her with all my problems, Anastasia. I don’t rush to anybody. You may have noticed-I’m not much of a talker.” He tightens his hold on the steering wheel.
    “Carrick told me you didn’t talk for two years.”
    “Did he now?” Christian’s mouth presses into a hard line.
    “I kind of pumped him for information.” Embarrassed, I stare at my fingers.
    “So what else did Daddy say?”
    “He said your mom was the doctor who examined you when you were brought into the hospital. After you were discovered in your apartment.”
    Christian’s expression remains blank… careful.
    “He said learning the piano helped. And Mia.”
    His lips curl in a fond smile at the mention of her name. After a moment he says, “She was about six months old when she arrived. I was thrilled, Elliot less so. He’d already had to contend with my arrival. She was perfect.” The sweet, sad awe in his voice is affecting. “Less so now, of course,” he mutters, and I recall her successful attempts at the ball to thwart our lascivious intentions. It makes me giggle.
    Christian gives me a sideways glance. “You find that amusing, Miss Steele?”
    “She seemed determined to keep us apart.”
    He laughs mirthlessly. “Yes, she’s quite accomplished.” He reaches across and squeezes my knee. “But we got there in the end.” He smiles then glances in the rearview mirror once more. “I don’t think we’ve been followed.” He turns off the I-5 and heads back to central Seattle.
    “Can I ask you something about Elena?” We are stopped at some traffic lights.
    He gazes at me warily. “If you must,” he mutters sullenly, but I don’t let his irritability deter me.
    “You told me ages ago that she loved you in a way you found acceptable. What did that mean?”
    “Isn’t it obvious?” he asks.
    “Not to me.”
    “I was out of control. I couldn’t bear to be touched. I can’t bear it now. For a fourteen, fifteen-year-old adolescent boy with hormones raging, it was a difficult time. She showed me a way to let off steam.”
    Oh. “Mia said you were a brawler.”
    “Christ, what is it with my loquacious family? Actually-it’s you.” We’ve stopped at more lights, and he narrows his eyes at me. “You inveigle information out of people.” He shakes his head in mock disgust.
    “Mia volunteered that information. In fact, she was very forthcoming. She was worried you’d start a brawl in the marquee if you didn’t win me at the auction,” I mutter indignantly.
    “Oh, baby, there was no danger of that. There was no way I would let anyone else dance with you.”
    “You let Dr. Flynn.”
    “He’s always the exception to the rule.”
    Christian pulls into the impressive, leafy driveway of the Fairmont Olympic Hotel and parks near the front door, beside a quaint stone fountain.
    “Come.” He climbs out of the car and retrieves our luggage. A valet rushes toward us, looking surprised-no doubt at our late arrival. Christian tosses him the car keys.
    “Name of Taylor,” he says. The valet nods and can’t contain his glee as he leaps into the R8 and drives off. Christian takes my hand and strides into the lobby.
    As I stand beside him at the reception desk, I feel utterly, utterly ridiculous. Here I am, in Seattle’s most prestigious hotel, dressed in an oversized denim jacket, oversized sweatpants, and an old T-shirt next to this elegant, beautiful, Greek god. No wonder the receptionist is looking from one to the other as if the equation doesn’t add up. Of course, she’s over-awed by Christian. I roll my eyes as she flushes crimson and stutters. Jeez, even her hands are shaking.
    “Do… you need a hand… with your bags, Mr. Taylor?” she asks, going scarlet again.
    “No, Mrs. Taylor and I can manage.”
    Mrs. Taylor! But I’m not wearing a ring. I put my hands behind my back.
    “You’re in the Cascade Suite, Mr. Taylor, eleventh floor. Our bellboy will help with your bags.”
    “We’re fine,” Christian says curtly. “Where are the elevators?”
    Miss Flushing Crimson explains, and Christian grasps my hand once more. I glance briefly round the impressive, sumptuous lobby full of overstuffed chairs, deserted save for a dark-haired woman sitting on a cozy sofa, feeding tidbits to her westie. She glances up and smiles at us as we make our way to the elevators. So the hotel allows pets? Odd for a place so grand!
    The suite has two bedrooms, a formal dining room, and comes complete with grand piano. A log fire blazes in the massive main room. Jeez… This suite is bigger than my apartment.
    “Well, Mrs. Taylor, I don’t know about you, but I’d really like a drink,” Christian mutters, locking the front door securely.
    In the bedroom, he puts my case and his satchel on the ottoman at the foot of the king-size four-poster bed and leads me by the hand into the main room where the fire is burning brightly. It’s a welcome sight. I stand and warm my hands while Christian fixes us both a drink.
    After a moment, he joins me by the fire and hands me a crystal brandy glass.
    “It’s been quite a day, huh?”
    I nod and his gray eyes gaze at me searchingly, concerned.
    “I’m okay,” I whisper reassuringly. “How about you?”
    “Well, right now I’d like to drink this and then, if you’re not too tired, take you to bed and lose myself in you.”
    “I think that can be arranged, Mr. Taylor.” I smile shyly at him as he shuffles out of his shoes and peels off his socks.
    “Mrs. Taylor, stop biting your lip,” he whispers.
    I blush into my glass. The Armagnac is delicious, leaving a burning warmth in its wake as it glides silkily down my throat. When I glance up at Christian, he’s sipping his brandy, watching me, his eyes dark-hungry.
    “You never cease to amaze me, Anastasia. After a day like today-or yesterday, rather-you’re not whining or running off into the hills screaming. I am in awe of you. You’re very strong.”
    “You’re a very good reason to stay,” I murmur. “I told you, Christian, I’m not going anywhere, no matter what you’ve done. You know how I feel about you.”
    His mouth twists as if he doubts my words, and his brow creases as if what I’m saying is painful for him to hear. Oh, Christian, what do I have to do to make you realize how I feel?
    Let him beat you, my subconscious sneers at me. I scowl inwardly at her.
    “Where are you going to hang José’s portraits of me?” I try to lighten the mood.
    “That depends.” His lips twitch. This is obviously a much more palatable topic of conversation for him.
    “On what?”
    “Circumstances,” he says mysteriously. “His show’s not over yet, so I don’t have to decide straight away.”
    I cock my head to one side and narrow my eyes.
    “You can look as sternly as you like, Mrs. Taylor. I’m saying nothing,” he teases.
    “I may torture the truth from you.”
    He raises an eyebrow. “Really, Anastasia, I don’t think you should make promises you can’t fulfill.”
    Oh my, is that what he thinks? I place my glass on the mantelpiece, reach over, and much to Christian’s surprise, take his glass and place it beside mine.
    “We’ll just have to see about that,” I murmur. Very bravely-emboldened by the brandy, no doubt-I take Christian’s hand and pull him toward the bedroom. At the foot of the bed I stop. Christian is trying to hide his amusement.
    “Now you have me in here, Anastasia, what are you going to do with me?” he teases, his voice low.
    “I’m going to start by undressing you. I want to finish what I started earlier.” I reach for the lapels on his jacket, careful not to touch him, and he doesn’t flinch but he’s holding his breath.
    Gently, I push his jacket over his shoulders, and his eyes stay on mine, all traces of humor gone, as they grow larger, burning into me, wary and needful? There are so many interpretations of his look. What is he thinking? I place his jacket on the ottoman.
    “Now your T-shirt,” I whisper and lift it by the hem. He cooperates, raising his arms and backing away, making it easier for me to pull it off. Once off, he gazes down at me, intently, wearing just his jeans that hang so provocatively from his hips. The band of his boxer briefs is visible.
    My eyes move hungrily up across his taut stomach to the remains of the lipstick line, faded and smudged, then up to his chest. I want nothing more than to run my tongue through his chest hair to savor his taste.
    “Now what?” he whispers, eyes blazing.
    “I want to kiss you here.” I run my finger from hipbone to hipbone across his belly.
    His lips part as he inhales sharply. “I’m not stopping you,” he breathes.
    I take his hand. “You’d better lie down then,” I murmur and lead him to the side of the four-poster bed. He seems bewildered, and it occurs to me that perhaps no one has taken the lead with him since… her. No, don’t go there.
    Lifting the covers, he sits on the edge of the bed, gazing up at me, waiting, his expression wary and serious. I stand before him and slip off his denim jacket and let it drop to the floor, then I shuffle out of his sweatpants.
    He rubs his thumb over the tips of his fingers. He’s itching to touch me, I can tell, but he suppresses the urge. Taking a deep breath and beyond courageous, I reach for the hem of my T-shirt and lift it over my head so I am naked before him. His eyes don’t leave mine, but he swallows and his lips part.
    “You are Aphrodite, Anastasia,” he murmurs.
    I clasp his face in my hands, tip his head up, and bend to kiss him. He groans low in his throat.
    As I place my mouth on his, he grabs my hips, and before I know it, I am pinned beneath him, his legs forcing mine apart so that he’s cradled against my body between my legs. He’s kissing me, ravaging my mouth, our tongues entwined. His hand trails from my thigh, over my hip, along my belly to my breast, squeezing, kneading, and pulling enticingly on my nipple.
    I groan and tilt my pelvis involuntarily against him, finding a delicious friction against the seam of his fly and his growing erection. He stops kissing me and gazes down at me bemused and breathless. He flexes his hips so his erection pushes against me…Yes. Right there.
    I close my eyes and moan, and he does it again, but this time I push back, relishing his answering moan as he kisses me again. He continues the slow delicious torture-rubbing me, rubbing him. And he’s right-getting lost in him-it’s intoxicating to the exclusion of everything else. All my worries are obliterated.
    I am here in this moment with him-my blood singing in my veins, thrumming loudly through my ears, mixed with the sound of our panting breaths. I bury my hands in his hair, holding him to my mouth, consuming him, my tongue as avaricious as his. I trail my fingers down his arms, down his lower back to the waistband of his jeans and push my intrepid, greedy hands inside, urging him on and on-forgetting everything, except us.
    “You’re going to unman me, Ana,” he whispers suddenly, breaking away from me and kneeling up. He briskly pulls down his jeans and hands me a foil packet.
    “You want me, baby, and I sure as hell want you. You know what to do.”
    With anxious, dexterous fingers, I rip open the foil and unroll the condom over him. He grins down at me, his mouth open, eyes misty gray and full of carnal promise. Leaning over me, he rubs his nose against mine, his eyes closed, and deliciously, slowly, he enters me.
    I grasp his arms and tilt my chin up, reveling in the exquisitely full feeling of his possession. He runs his teeth along my chin, eases back, and then slides into me again-so slow, so sweet, so tender-his body pressing down on me, his elbows and his hands on either side of my face.
    “You make me forget everything. You are the best therapy,” he breathes, moving at an achingly leisurely pace, savoring every inch of me.
    “Please, Christian-faster,” I murmur, wanting more, now.
    “Oh no, baby. I need this slow.” He kisses me sweetly, gently biting my lower lip and absorbing my soft moans.
    I move my hands into his hair and surrender myself to his rhythm as slowly and surely my body climbs higher and higher and plateaus, then falls hard and fast as I come around him.
    “Oh, Ana,” he breathes as he lets go, my name a benediction on his lips as he finds his release.
    His head rests on my belly, his arms wrapped around me. My fingers forage in his unruly hair, and we lie like this for I don’t know how long. It’s so late and I am so tired, but I just want to enjoy the quiet serene after-glow of making love with Christian Grey, because that’s what we’ve done, gentle, sweet lovemaking.
    He’s come a long way, as have I, in such a short time. It’s almost too much to absorb. With all the fucked-up stuff, I am losing sight of his simple, honest journey with me.
    “I will never get enough of you. Don’t leave me,” he murmurs and kisses my belly.
    “I’m not going anywhere, Christian, and I seem to remember that I wanted to kiss your belly,” I grumble sleepily.
    He grins against my skin. “Nothing stopping you now baby.”
    “I don’t think I can move I’m so tired.”
    Christian sighs and shifts reluctantly, coming to lie beside me with his head on his elbow and dragging the covers over us. He gazes down at me, his eyes glowing, warm, loving.
    “Sleep now, baby.” He kisses my hair and wraps his arm around me and I drift.
    When I open my eyes, light is filling the room, making me blink. My head is fuzzy from lack of sleep. Where am I? Oh-the hotel…
    “Hi,” Christian murmurs, smiling fondly at me. He’s lying beside me, fully dressed, on top of the bed. How long has he been here? Has he been studying me? Suddenly, I feel incredibly shy as my face heats under his steady gaze.
    “Hi,” I murmur, grateful that I am lying on my front. “How long have you been watching me?”
    “I could watch you sleep for hours, Anastasia. But I’ve only been here about five minutes.” He leans over and kisses me gently. “Dr. Greene will be here shortly.”
    “Oh.” I’d forgotten about Christian’s inappropriate intervention.
    “Did you sleep well?” he inquires mildly. “Certainly seemed like it to me, with all that snoring.”
    Oh, playful teasing Fifty.
    “I do not snore!” I pout petulantly.
    “No. You don’t.” He grins at me. The faint line of red lipstick is still visible around his neck.
    “Did you shower?”
    “No. Waiting for you.”
    “Oh… okay.”
    “What time is it?”
    “Ten fifteen. I didn’t have the heart to wake you earlier.”
    “You told me you didn’t have a heart at all.”
    He smiles, sadly but doesn’t answer. “Breakfast is here-pancakes and bacon for you. Come, get up, I’m getting lonely out here.” He swats me sharply on my behind, making me jump, and rises from the bed.
    Hmm… Christian’s version of warm affection.
    As I stretch, I’m aware I ache all over… no doubt a result of all the sex, dancing, and teetering in expensive high-heeled shoes. I stagger out of bed and make my way into the sumptuously appointed bathroom while going over the events of the previous day in my mind. When I come out, I don one of the over-fluffy bathrobes that hang on a brass peg in the bathroom.
    Leila-the girl who looks like me-that’s the most startling image my brain conjures for conjecture, that and her eerie presence in Christian’s bedroom. What did she want? Me? Christian? To do what? And why the fuck has she wrecked my car?
    Christian said I would have another Audi, like all his submissives. The thought is unwelcome. Since I was so generous with the money he gave me, there’s not a lot I can do.
    I wander into the main room of the suite-no sign of Christian. I finally locate him in the dining room. I take a seat, grateful for the impressive breakfast laid before me. Christian is reading the Sunday papers and drinking coffee, his breakfast finished. He smiles at me.
    “Eat up. You’re going to need your strength today,” he teases.
    “And why is that? You going to lock me in the bedroom?” My inner goddess jerks awake suddenly, all disheveled with a just-fucked look.
    “Appealing as that idea is, I thought we’d go out today. Get some fresh air.”
    “Is it safe?” I ask innocently, trying and failing to keep the irony from my voice.
    Christian’s face falls, and his mouth presses in a line. “Where we’re going, it is. And it’s not a joking matter,” he adds sternly, narrowing his eyes.
    I flush and stare down at my breakfast. I don’t feel like being scolded after all the drama and such a late night. I eat my breakfast in silence, feeling petulant.
    My subconscious is shaking her head at me. Fifty doesn’t joke about my safety-I should know this by now. I want to roll my eyes at him, but I refrain.
    Okay, I’m tired and testy. I had a long day yesterday and not enough sleep. Why, oh why does he get to look as fresh as a daisy? Life is not fair.
    There’s a knock at the door.
    “That’ll be the good doctor,” Christian grumbles, obviously still smarting from my irony. He stalks from the table.
    Can’t we just have a calm, normal morning? I sigh heavily, leaving half my breakfast, and get up to greet Doctor Depo-Provera.
    We’re in the bedroom, and Dr. Greene is staring at me open-mouthed. She’s dressed more casually than last time in a pale pink cashmere twin set and black pants, and her fine blond hair is loose.
    “And you just stopped taking it? Just like that?”
    I flush, feeling beyond foolish.
    “Yes.” Could my voice be any smaller?
    “You could be pregnant,” she says matter-of-factly.
    What! The world falls away at my feet. My subconscious collapses on the floor retching, and I think I’m going to be sick, too. No!
    “Here, go pee in this.” She’s all business today-taking no prisoners.
    Meekly, I accept the small plastic container she’s offered and wander in a daze into the bathroom. No. No. No. No way… No way… Please no. No.
    What will Fifty do? I go pale. He’ll freak.
    No, please! I whisper a silent prayer.
    I hand Dr. Greene my sample, and she carefully places a small white stick in it.
    “When did your period start?”
    How am I supposed to think about such minutiae when all I can do is stare anxiously at the white stick?
    “Er… Wednesday? Not the one just gone, the one before that. June first.”
    “And when did you stop taking the pill?”
    “Sunday. Last Sunday.”
    She purses her lips.
    “You should be okay,” she says sharply. “I can tell by your expression that an unplanned pregnancy would not be welcome news. So Medroxyprogesterone is a good idea if you can’t remember to take the pill every day.” She gives me a stern look, and I quail under her authoritative glare. Picking up the white stick, she peers at it.
    “You’re in the clear. You’ve not ovulated yet, so provided you’ve been taking proper precautions, you shouldn’t be pregnant. Now, let me counsel you about this shot. We discounted it last time because of the side effects, but quite frankly, the side effects of a child are far-reaching and go on for years.” She smiles, pleased with herself and her little joke, but I can’t begin to respond-I’m too stunned.
    Dr. Greene launches into full disclosure mode about side effects, and I sit paralyzed with relief, not listening to a word. I think I’d tolerate any number of strange women standing at the end of my bed rather than confess to Christian that I might be pregnant.
    “Ana!” Dr. Greene snaps. “Let’s do this thing.” She pulls me out of my reverie, and I willingly roll up my sleeve.
    Christian closes the door behind her and gazes at me warily. “Everything okay?” he asks.
    I nod mutely, and he tilts his head to one side, his face tense with concern.
    “Anastasia, what is it? What did Dr. Greene say?”
    I shake my head. “You’re good to go in seven days,” I mutter.
    “Seven days?”
    “Ana, what’s wrong?”
    I swallow. “It’s nothing to worry about. Please, Christian, just leave it.”
    Christian looms in front of me. He grasps my chin, tipping my head back, and stares emphatically into my eyes, trying to decipher my panic.
    “Tell me,” he snaps insistently.
    “There’s nothing to tell. I’d like to get dressed.” I pull my chin out of his reach.
    He sighs and runs a hand through his hair, frowning at me. “Let’s shower,” he says eventually.
    “Of course,” I mutter, distracted, and his mouth twists.
    “Come,” he says sulkily, clasping my hand firmly. He stalks toward the bathroom as I trail behind him. I am not the only one in a bad mood, it seems. Firing up the shower, Christian quickly strips before turning to me.
    “I don’t know what’s upset you, or if you’re just bad-tempered through lack of sleep,” he says while unfastening my robe. “But I want you to tell me. My imagination is running away with me, and I don’t like it.”
    I roll my eyes at him, and he glares back at me, narrowing his eyes. Shit! Okay… here goes.
    “Dr. Greene scolded me about missing the pill. She said I could be pregnant.”
    “What?” He pales, and his hands freeze as he gazes at me, suddenly ashen.
    “But I’m not. She did a test. It was a shock, that’s all. I can’t believe I was that stupid.”
    He visibly relaxes. “You’re sure you’re not?”
    He blows out a deep breath. “Good. Yes, I can see that news like that would be very upsetting.”
    I frown. …upsetting? “I was more worried about your reaction.”
    He furrows his brow at me, puzzled. “My reaction? Well, naturally I’m relieved… it would be the height of carelessness and bad manners to knock you up.”
    “Then maybe we should abstain,” I snap.
    He gazes at me for a moment, bewildered, as if I’m some kind of science experiment. “You are in a bad temper this morning.”
    “It was just a shock, that’s all,” I repeat petulantly.
    Clasping the lapels of my robe, he pulls me into a warm embrace, kisses my hair, and presses my head against his chest. I’m distracted by his chest hair as it tickles my cheek. Oh, if I could just nuzzle him!
    “Ana, I’m not used to this,” he murmurs. “My natural inclination is to beat it out of you, but I seriously doubt you want that.”
    Holy shit. “No, I don’t. This helps.” I hug Christian tighter, and we stand for an age in a strange embrace, Christian naked and me wrapped in a robe. I am once again floored by his honesty. He knows nothing about relationships, and neither do I, except what I’ve learned from him. Well, he’s asked for faith and patience; maybe I should do the same.
    “Come, let’s shower,” Christian says eventually, releasing me.
    Stepping back, he peels me out of my robe, and I follow him into the cascading water, holding my face up to the torrent. There’s room for both of us under the gargantuan showerhead. Christian reaches for the shampoo and starts washing his hair. He hands it to me and I follow suit.
    Oh, this feels good. Closing my eyes, I succumb to the cleansing, warming water. As I rinse off the shampoo, I feel his hands on me, soaping my body: my shoulders, my arms, under my arms, my breasts, my back. Gently he turns me around and pulls me against him as he continues down my body: my stomach, my belly, his skilled fingers between my legs-hmm-my behind. Oh, that feels good and so intimate. He turns me around to face him again.
    “Here,” he says quietly, handing me the body wash. “I want you to wash off the remains of the lipstick.”
    My eyes open in a flurry and dart quickly to his. He’s staring at me intently, soaking wet and beautiful, his glorious, bright gray eyes giving nothing away.
    “Don’t stray far from the line, please,” he mutters tightly.
    “Okay,” I murmur, trying to absorb the enormity of what he’s just asked me to do-to touch him on the edge of the forbidden zone.
    I squeeze a small amount of soap on my hand, rub my hands together to create a lather, then place them on his shoulders and gently wash away the line of lipstick on each side. He stills and closes his eyes, his face impassive, but he’s breathing rapidly, and I know it’s not lust but fear. It cuts me to the quick.
    With trembling fingers, I carefully follow the line down the side of his chest, soaping and rubbing softly, and he swallows, his jaw tense as if his teeth are clenched. Oh! My heart constricts and my throat tightens. Oh no, I’m going to cry.
    I stop to add more soap to my hand and feel him relax in front of me. I can’t look up at him. I can’t bear to see his pain-it’s too much. I swallow.
    “Ready?” I murmur and the tension is loud and clear in my voice.
    “Yes,” he whispers, his voice husky, laced with fear.
    Gently, I place my hands on either side of his chest, and he freezes again.
    It’s too much. I am overwhelmed by his trust in me-overwhelmed by his fear, by the damage done to this beautiful, fallen, flawed man.
    Tears pool in my eyes and spill down my face, lost in the water from the shower. Oh, Christian! Who did this to you?
    His diaphragm moves rapidly with each shallow breath, his body is rigid, tension radiating off him in waves as my hands move along the line, erasing it. Oh, if I could just erase your pain, I would-I’d do anything-and I want nothing more than to kiss every single scar I see, to kiss away those hideous years of neglect. But I know I can’t, and my tears fall unbidden down my cheeks.
    “No. Please, don’t cry,” he murmurs, his voice anguished as he wraps me tightly in his arms. “Please don’t cry for me.” And I burst into full-blown sobs, burying my face against his neck, as I think of a little boy lost in a sea of fear and pain, frightened, neglected, abused-hurt beyond all endurance.
    Pulling away, he clasps my head with both hands, tilts it backward, and leans down to kiss me.
    “Don’t cry, Ana, please,” he murmurs against my mouth. “It was long ago. I am aching for you to touch me, but I just can’t bear it. It’s too much. Please, please don’t cry.”
    “I want to touch you, too. More than you’ll ever know. To see you like this… so hurt and afraid, Christian… it wounds me deeply. I love you so much.”
    He runs his thumb across my bottom lip. “I know. I know,” he whispers.
    “You’re very easy to love. Don’t you see that?”
    “No, baby, I don’t.”
    “You are. And I do and so does your family. So do Elena and Leila-they have a strange way of showing it-but they do. You are worthy.”
    “Stop.” He puts his finger over my lips and shakes his head, an agonized expression on his face. “I can’t hear this. I’m nothing, Anastasia. I’m a husk of a man. I don’t have a heart.”
    “Yes, you do. And I want it, all of it. You’re a good man, Christian, a really good man. Don’t ever doubt that. Look at what you’ve done… what you’ve achieved,” I sob. “Look what you’ve done for me… what you’ve turned your back on, for me,” I whisper. “I know. I know how you feel about me.”
    He gazes down at me, his eyes wide and panicked, and all we can hear is the steady stream of water as it flows over us in the shower.
    “You love me,” I whisper.
    His eyes widen further and his mouth opens. He takes a huge breath as if winded. He looks tortured-vulnerable.
    “Yes,” he whispers. “I do.”


    I cannot contain my jubilation. My subconscious gapes at me open-mouthed-in stunned silence-and I wear a face-splitting grin as I gaze longingly up into Christian’s wide, tortured eyes.
    His soft sweet confession calls to me on some deep elemental level as if he’s seeking absolution; his three small words are my manna from heaven. Tears prick my eyes once more. Yes, you do. I know you do.
    It’s such a liberating realization as if a crushing millstone has been tossed aside. This beautiful, fucked-up man, whom I once thought of as my romantic hero-strong, solitary, mysterious-possesses all these traits, but he’s also fragile and alienated and full of self-loathing. My heart swells with joy but also pain for his suffering. And I know in this moment that my heart is big enough for both of us. I hope it’s big enough for both of us.
    I reach up to clasp his dear, dear, handsome face and kiss him gently, pouring all the love I feel into this one sweet connection. I want to devour him beneath the hot cascading water. Christian groans and encircles me in his arms, holding me as if I am the air he needs to breathe.
    “Oh, Ana,” he whispers hoarsely, “I want you, but not here.”
    “Yes,” I murmur fervently into his mouth.
    He switches off the shower and takes my hand, leading me out and enfolding me in my bathrobe. Grabbing a towel, he wraps it around his waist, then takes a smaller one and begins to gently dry my hair. When he’s satisfied, he swathes the towel around my head so that in the large mirror over the sink I look like I’m wearing a veil. He’s standing behind me and our eyes meet in the mirror, smoldering gray to bright blue, and it gives me an idea.
    “Can I reciprocate?” I ask.
    He nods, though his brow creases. I reach for another towel from the plethora of fluffy towels stacked beside the vanity, and standing before him on tiptoe, I start to dry his hair. He bends forward, making the process easier, and as I catch the occasional glimpse of his face beneath the towel, I see he’s grinning at me like a small boy.
    “It’s a long time since anyone did this to me. A very long time,” he murmurs, but then frowns. “In fact I don’t think anyone’s ever dried my hair.”
    “Surely Grace did? Dried your hair when you were young?”
    He shakes his head, hampering my progress.
    “No. She respected my boundaries from day one, even though it was painful for her. I was very self-sufficient as a child,” he says quietly.
    I feel a swift kick in the ribs as I think of a small copper-haired child looking after himself because no one else cares. The thought is sickeningly sad. But I don’t want my melancholy to hijack this blossoming intimacy.
    “Well, I’m honored,” I gently tease him.
    “That you are, Miss Steele. Or maybe it is I who am honored.”
    “That goes without saying, Mr. Grey,” I respond tartly.
    I finish with his hair, reach for another small towel, and move round to stand behind him. Our eyes meet again in the mirror, and his watchful, questioning look prompts me to speak.
    “Can I try something?”
    After a moment, he nods. Warily, and very gently, I run the soft cloth down his left arm, soaking up the water that has beaded on his skin. Glancing up, I check his expression in the mirror. He blinks at me, his eyes burning into mine.
    I lean forward and kiss his bicep, and his lips part infinitesimally. I dry his other arm in a similar fashion, trailing kisses around his bicep, and a small smile plays on his lips. Carefully, I wipe his back beneath the faint lipstick line, which is still visible. I hadn’t gotten round to washing his back.
    “Whole back,” he says quietly, “with the towel.” He takes a sharp breath and screws his eyes closed as I briskly dry him, careful to touch him only with the towel.
    He has such an attractive back-broad, sculptured shoulders, all the small muscles clearly defined. He really looks after himself. The beautiful sight is marred only by his scars.
    With difficulty, I ignore them and suppress my overwhelming urge to kiss each and every one. When I finish he exhales, and I lean forward and reward him with a kiss on his shoulder. Putting my arms around him, I dry his stomach. Our eyes meet once more in the mirror, his expression amused but wary, too.
    “Hold this.” I hand him a smaller face towel, and he gives me a bemused frown. “Remember in Georgia? You made me touch myself using your hands,” I add.
    His face darkens, but I ignore his reaction and put my arms around him. Gazing at us both in the mirror-his beauty, his nakedness, and me with my covered hair-we look almost Biblical, as if from an Old Testament baroque painting.
    I reach for his hand, which he willingly entrusts to me, and guide it up to his chest to dry it, sweeping the towel slowly, awkwardly across his body. Once, twice-then again. He’s completely immobilized, rigid with tension, except for his eyes, which follow my hand clasped around his.
    My subconscious looks on with approval, her normally pursed mouth smiling, and I am the supreme puppet master. His anxiety ripples off his back in waves, but he maintains eye contact, though his eyes are darker, more deadly. Showing their secrets maybe.
    Is this a place I want to go? Do I want to confront his demons?
    “I think you’re dry now,” I whisper as I drop my hand, gazing into the gray depths of his eyes in the mirror. His breathing is accelerated, lips parted.
    “I need you, Anastasia,” he whispers.
    “I need you, too.” And as I say the words, I am struck how true they are. I cannot imagine being without Christian, ever.
    “Let me love you,” he says hoarsely.
    “Yes,” I answer, and turning, he hauls me into his arms, his lips seeking mine, beseeching me, worshipping me, cherishing me… loving me.
    He trails his fingers up and down my spine as we gaze at each other, basking in our postcoital bliss, replete. We lie together, me on my front hugging my pillow, he on his side, and I am treasuring his tender touch. I know that right now he needs to touch me. I am a balm for him, a source of solace, and how could I deny him that? I feel exactly the same about him.
    “So you can be gentle,” I murmur.
    “Hmm… so it would seem, Miss Steele.”
    I grin. “You weren’t particularly the first time we… um, did this.”
    “No?” He smirks. “When, I robbed you of your virtue.”
    “I don’t think you robbed me,” I mutter haughtily-Jeez, I’m not a helpless maiden. “I think my virtue was offered up pretty freely and willingly. I wanted you, too, and if I remember correctly, I rather enjoyed myself.” I smile shyly at him, biting my lip.
    “So did I if I recall, Miss Steele. We aim to please,” he drawls and his face softens, serious. “And it means you’re mine, completely.” All trace of humor has vanished as he gazes at me.
    “Yes, I am,” I murmur back at him. “I wanted to ask you something.”
    “Go ahead.”
    “Your biological father… do you know who he was?” This thought has been bugging me.
    His brow creases, and then he shakes his head. “I have no idea. Wasn’t the savage who was her pimp, which is good.”
    “How do you know?”
    “Something my dad… something Carrick said to me.”
    I gaze at my Fifty expectantly, waiting. He smirks at me.
    “So hungry for information, Anastasia,” he sighs, shaking his head. “The pimp discovered the crack whore’s body and phoned it in to the authorities. Took him four days to make the discovery though. He shut the door when he left… left me with her… her body.” His eyes cloud at the memory.
    I inhale sharply. Poor baby boy-the horror is too grim to contemplate.
    “Police interviewed him later. He denied flat out I was anything to do with him, and Carrick said he looked nothing like me.”
    “Do you remember what he did look like?”
    “Anastasia, this isn’t a part of my life I revisit very often. Yes, I remember what he looked like. I’ll never forget him.” Christian’s face darkens and hardens, becoming more angular, his eyes frosting with anger. “Can we talk about something else?”
    “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”
    He shakes his head. “It’s old news, Ana. Not something I want to think about.”
    “So what’s this surprise, then?” I need to change the subject before he goes all Fifty on me. His expression lightens immediately.
    “Can you face going out for some fresh air? I want to show you something.”
    “Of course.”
    I marvel how quickly he turns-mercurial as ever. He grins at me with his boyish, carefree, I’m-only-twenty-seven smile, and my heart lurches into my mouth. So it’s something close to his heart, I can tell. He swats me playfully on my behind.
    “Get dressed. Jeans will be good. I hope Taylor’s packed some for you.”
    He rises and pulls on his boxer briefs. Oh… I could sit here all day, watching him wander around the room. My inner goddess agrees, swooning as she ogles from her chaise longue.
    “Up,” he scolds, bossy as ever. I gaze at him, grinning.
    “Just admiring the view.”
    He rolls his eyes at me.
    As we dress, I notice that we move with the synchronization of two people who know each other well, each watchful and acutely aware of the other, exchanging the occasional shy smile and sweet touch. And it dawns on me that this is just as new for him as it is for me.
    “Dry your hair,” Christian orders once we’re dressed.
    “Domineering as ever.” I smirk at him, and he leans down to kiss my hair.
    “That’s never going to change, baby. I don’t want you sick.”
    I roll my eyes at him, and his mouth twists in amusement.
    “My palms still twitch, you know, Miss Steele.”
    “I am glad to hear it, Mr. Grey. I was beginning to think you were losing your edge,” I retort.
    “I could easily demonstrate that is not the case, should you so wish.” Christian drags a large, cream, cable-knit sweater out of his bag and drapes it artfully over his shoulders. With his white T-shirt and jeans, his artfully rumpled hair, and now this, he looks as if he’s stepped out of the pages of a high-end glossy magazine.
    No one should look this good. And I don’t know if it’s the momentary distraction of his sheer perfect looks or the knowledge that he loves me, but his threat no longer fills me with dread. This is my Fifty Shades; this is the way he is.
    As I reach for the hairdryer, a tangible ray of hope blossoms. We will find a middle way. We just have to recognize each other’s needs and accommodate them. I can do that, surely?
    I gaze at myself in the dresser mirror. I’m wearing the pale blue shirt that Taylor bought and had packed for me. My hair is a mess, my face flushed, my lips swollen-I touch them, remembering Christian’s searing kisses, and I can’t help a small smile as I stare. Yes, I do, he said.
    “Where are we going exactly?” I ask as we wait in the lobby for the parking valet.
    Christian taps the side of his nose and winks at me conspiratorially, looking like he’s desperately trying to contain his glee. Frankly, it’s very un-Fifty.
    He was like this when we went gliding-perhaps that’s what we’re doing. I beam back at him. He stares down his nose at me in that superior way he has with his lopsided grin. Leaning down, he kisses me gently.
    “Do you have any idea how happy you make me feel?” he murmurs.
    “Yes… I know exactly. Because you do the same for me.”
    The valet zooms up in Christian’s car, wearing a face-splitting grin. Jeez, everyone is so happy today.
    “Great car, sir,” he mumbles as he hands over the keys. Christian winks and gives him an obscenely large tip.
    I frown at him. Honestly.
    As we cruise through the traffic, Christian is deep in thought. A young woman’s voice comes over the loudspeakers; it has a beautiful, rich, mellow timbre, and I lose myself in her sad, soulful voice.
    “I need to make a detour. It shouldn’t take long,” he says absentmindedly, distracting me from the song.
    Oh, why? I’m intrigued to know the surprise. My inner goddess is bouncing about like a five-year-old.
    “Sure,” I murmur. Something is amiss. Suddenly, he looks grimly determined.
    He pulls into the parking lot of large car dealership, stops the car, and turns to face me, his expression wary.
    “We need to get you a new car,” he says. I gape at him.
    Now? On a Sunday? What the hell? And this is a Saab dealership.
    “Not an Audi?” is, stupidly, the only thing I can think of to say, and bless him, he actually flushes.
    Holy cow-Christian, embarrassed. This is a first.
    “I thought you might like something else,” he mutters. He’s almost squirming.
    Oh, please… This is too valuable an opportunity not to tease him. I smirk. “A Saab?”
    “Yeah. A 9-3. Come.”
    “What is it with you and foreign cars?”
    “The Germans and the Swedes make the safest cars in the world, Anastasia.”
    Do they? “I thought you’d already ordered me another Audi A3?”
    He gives me a darkly amused look. “I can cancel that. Come.” Climbing smoothly out of the car, he strolls gracefully to my side and opens my door.
    “I owe you a graduation present,” he says softly and holds his hand out for me.
    “Christian, you really don’t have to do this.”
    “Yes, I do. Please. Come.” His tone says he’s not to be trifled with.
    I resign myself to my fate. A Saab? Do I want a Saab? I quite like the Audi Submissive Special. It was very nifty.
    Of course, now it’s under a ton of white paint… I shudder. And she’s still out there.
    I take Christian’s hand, and we wander into the showroom.
    Troy Turniansky, the salesman, is all over Fifty like a cheap suit. He can smell a sale. Weirdly his accent sounds mid-Atlantic, maybe British? It’s difficult to tell.
    “A Saab, sir? Pre-owned?” He rubs his hands with glee.
    “New.” Christian’s lips set into a hard line.
    “Did you have a model in mind, sir?” And he’s smarmy, too.
    “9-3 2.0T Sport Sedan.”
    “An excellent choice, sir.”
    “What color, Anastasia?” Christian inclines his head.
    “Er… black?” I shrug. “You really don’t need to do this.”
    He frowns. “Black’s not easily seen at night.”
    Oh, for heaven’s sake. I resist the temptation to roll my eyes. “You have a black car.”
    He scowls at me.
    “Bright canary yellow then.” I shrug.
    Christian makes a face-canary yellow is obviously not his thing.
    “What color do you want me to have?” I ask as if he’s a small child, which he is in many ways. The thought is unwelcome-sad and sobering at once.
    “Silver or white.”
    “Silver, then. You know I’ll take the Audi,” I add, chastened by my thoughts.
    Troy pales, sensing he’s losing a sale. “Perhaps you’d like the convertible, ma’am?” he asks, clapping his hands with enthusiasm.
    My subconscious is cringing in disgust, mortified by the whole buying-a-car business, but my inner goddess tackles her to the floor. Convertible? Drool!
    Christian frowns and peers at me. “Convertible?” he asks, raising an eyebrow.
    I flush. It’s like he has a direct hotline to my inner goddess, which of course, he has. It’s most inconvenient at times. I stare down at my hands.
    Christian turns to Troy. “What are the safety stats on the convertible?”
    Troy, sensing Christian’s vulnerability, heads in for the kill, reeling off all manner of statistics.
    Of course, Christian wants me safe. It’s a religion with him, and like the zealot he is, he listens intently to Troy’s well-honed patter. Fifty really does care.
    Yes. I do. I remember his whispered, choked words from this morning, and a melting glow spreads like warm honey through my veins. This man-God’s gift to women-loves me.
    I find myself grinning goofily at him, and when he glances down at me, he’s amused yet puzzled by my expression. I just want to hug myself, I am so happy.
    “Whatever you’re high on, I’d like some, Miss Steele,” he murmurs as Troy heads off to his computer.
    “I’m high on you, Mr. Grey.”
    “Really? Well you certainly look intoxicated.” He kisses me briefly. “And thank you for accepting the car. That was easier than last time.”
    “Well, it’s not an Audi A3.”
    He smirks. “That’s not the car for you.”
    “I liked it.”
    “Sir, the 9-3? I’ve located one at our Beverly Hills dealership. We can have it here for you in a couple of days.” Troy glows with triumph.
    “Top of the range?”
    “Yes, sir.”
    “Excellent.” Christian produces his credit card, or is it Taylor’s? The thought is unnerving. I wonder how Taylor is, and if he’s located Leila in the apartment. I rub my forehead. Yes, there’s all of Christian’s baggage, too.
    “If you’ll come this way, Mr.”-Troy glances at the name on the card-“Grey.”
    Christian opens my door, and I climb back into the passenger seat.
    “Thank you,” I say when he’s seated beside me.
    He smiles.
    “You’re most welcome, Anastasia.”
    The music starts again as Christian starts the engine.
    “Who’s this?” I ask.
    “Eva Cassidy.”
    “She has a lovely voice.”
    “She does, she did.”
    “She died young.”
    “Are you hungry? You didn’t finish all your breakfast.” He glances quickly at me, disapproval outlined on his face.
    Uh-oh. “Yes.”
    “Lunch first, then.”
    Christian drives toward the waterfront then heads north along the Alaskan Way. It’s another beautiful day in Seattle. It’s been uncharacteristically fine for the last few weeks, I muse.
    Christian looks happy and relaxed as we sit back listening to Eva Cassidy’s sweet, soulful voice and cruise down the highway. Have I ever felt this comfortable in his company before? I don’t know.
    I am less nervous of his moods, confident that he won’t punish me, and he seems more comfortable with me, too. He turns left, following the coast road, and eventually pulls up in a parking lot opposite a vast marina.
    “We’ll eat here. I’ll open your door,” he says in such a way that I know it’s not wise to move, and I watch him move around the car. Will this ever get old?
    We stroll arm in arm to the waterfront where the marina stretches out in front of us.
    “So many boats,” I murmur in wonder. There are hundreds of them in all shapes and sizes, bobbing up and down on the calm, still waters of the marina. Out on the Sound there are dozens of sails in the wind, weaving to and fro, enjoying the fine weather. It’s a wholesome, outdoorsy sight. The wind has picked up a little, so I pull my jacket around me.
    “Cold?” he asks and pulls me tightly against him.
    “No, just admiring the view.”
    “I could stare at it all day. Come, this way.”
    Christian leads me into a large seafront bar and makes his way to the counter. The décor is more New England than West Coast-white-limed walls, pale blue furnishings, and boating paraphernalia hanging everywhere. It’s a bright, cheery place.
    “Mr. Grey!” the barman greets Christian warmly. “What can I get you this afternoon?”
    “Dante, good afternoon.” Christian grins as we both slip onto bar stools. “This lovely lady is Anastasia Steele.”
    “Welcome to SP’s Place.” Dante gives me a friendly smile. He’s black and beautiful, his dark eyes assessing me and not finding me wanting, it seems. One large diamond stud winks at me from his ear. I like him immediately.
    “What would you like to drink, Anastasia?”
    I glance at Christian, who regards me expectantly. Oh, he’s going to let me choose.
    “Please, call me Ana, and I’ll have whatever Christian’s drinking.” I smile shyly at Dante. Fifty’s so much better at wine than I am.
    “I’m going to have a beer. This is the only bar in Seattle where you can get Adnam’s Explorer.”
    “A beer?”
    “Yes.” He grins at me. “Two Explorers, please, Dante.”
    Dante nods and sets up the beers on the bar.
    “They do a delicious seafood chowder here,” Christian says.
    He’s asking me.
    “Chowder and beer sounds great.” I smile at him.
    “Two chowders?” Dante asks.
    “Please.” Christian grins at him.
    We talk through our meal, as we never have before. Christian is relaxed and calm-he looks young, happy, and animated despite all that transpired yesterday. He recounts the history of Grey Enterprises Holdings, and the more he reveals, the more I sense his passion for fixing problem companies, his hopes for the technology he’s developing, and his dreams of making land in the third world more productive. I listen enraptured. He’s funny, clever, philanthropic, and beautiful, and he loves me.
    In turn, he plagues me with questions about Ray and my mom, about growing up in the lush forests of Montesano, and my brief stints in Texas and Vegas. He demands to know my favorite books and films, and I’m surprised by how much we have in common.
    As we talk, it strikes me that he’s turned from Hardy’s Alec to Angel, debasement to high ideal in such a short space of time.
    It’s after two when we finish our meal. Christian settles the tab with Dante, who wishes us a fond farewell.
    “This is a great place. Thank you for lunch,” I say as Christian takes my hand and we leave the bar.
    “We’ll come again,” he says, and we stroll along the waterfront. “I wanted to show you something.”
    “I know… and I can’t wait to see it, whatever it is.”
    We wander hand in hand along the marina. It is such a pleasant afternoon. People are out enjoying their Sunday-walking dogs, admiring the boats, watching their kids run along the promenade.
    As we head down the marina, the boats are getting progressively larger. Christian leads me on to the dock and stops in front of a huge catamaran.
    “I thought we’d go sailing this afternoon. This is my boat.”
    Holy cow. It must be at least forty, maybe fifty feet. Two sleek white hulls, a deck, a roomy cabin, and towering over them a very tall mast. I know nothing about boats, but I can tell this one is special.
    “Wow…,” I murmur in wonder.
    “Built by my company,” he says proudly and my heart swells. “She’s been designed from the ground up by the very best naval architects in the world and constructed here in Seattle at my yard. She has hybrid electric drives, asymmetric dagger boards, a square-topped mainsail-”
    “Okay… you’ve lost me, Christian.”
    He grins. “She’s a great boat.”
    “She looks mighty fine, Mr. Grey.”
    “That she does, Miss Steele.”
    “What’s her name?”
    He pulls me to the side so I can see her name: The Grace. I’m surprised. “You named her after your mom?”
    “Yes.” He cocks his head to one side, quizzical. “Why do you find that strange?”
    I shrug. I am surprised-he always seems ambivalent in her presence.
    “I adore my mom, Anastasia. Why wouldn’t I name a boat after her?”
    I flush. “No, it’s not that… it’s just…” Shit, how can I put this into words?
    “Anastasia, Grace Trevelyan saved my life. I owe her everything.”
    I gaze at him, and let the reverence in his softly spoken admission wash over me. It’s obvious to me, for the first time, that he loves his mom. Why then his strange strained ambivalence toward her?
    “Do you want to come aboard?” he asks, his eyes bright, excited.
    “Yes, please.” I smile.
    He looks delighted and delightful in one yummy scrumptious package. Grasping my hand, he strides up the small gangplank and leads me aboard so that we are standing on deck beneath a rigid canopy.
    To one side there’s a table and a U-shaped banquette covered in pale blue leather, which must seat at least eight people. I glance through the sliding doors to the interior of the cabin and jump, startled when I spy someone there. The tall blond man opens the sliding doors and emerges-all tanned, curly-haired and brown-eyed-wearing a faded pink short-sleeved polo shirt, shorts, and deck shoes. He must be in his early thirties.
    “Mac.” Christian beams.
    “Mr. Grey! Welcome back.” They shake hands.
    “Anastasia, this is Liam McConnell. Liam, my girlfriend, Anastasia Steele.”
    Girlfriend! My inner goddess performs a quick arabesque. She’s still grinning over the convertible. I have to get used to this-it’s not the first time he’s said it, but hearing him say it is still a thrill.
    “How do you do?” Liam and I shake hands.
    “Call me Mac,” he says warmly, and I can’t place his accent. “Welcome aboard, Miss Steele.”
    “Ana, please,” I mutter, flushing. He has deep brown eyes.
    “How’s she shaping up, Mac?” Christian interjects quickly, and for a moment, I think he’s talking about me.
    “She’s ready to rock and roll, sir,” Mac beams. Oh, the boat, The Grace. Silly me.
    “Let’s get underway, then.”
    “You going to take her out?”
    “Yep.” Christian flashes Mac a quick wicked grin. “Quick tour, Anastasia?”
    “Yes, please.”
    I follow him inside the cabin. An L-shaped cream leather sofa is directly in front of us, and above it, a massive curved window offers a panoramic view of the marina. To the left is the kitchen area-very well appointed, all pale wood.
    “This is the main saloon. Galley beside,” Christian says, waving his hand in the direction of the kitchen.
    He takes my hand and leads me through the main cabin. It’s surprisingly spacious. The floor is the same pale wood. It looks modern and sleek and has a light, airy feel, but it’s all very functional, as if he doesn’t spend much time here.
    “Bathrooms on either side.” Christian points to two doors, then opens the small, oddly shaped door directly in front of us and steps in. We’re in a plush bedroom. Oh…
    It has a king-size cabin bed and is all pale blue linen and pale wood like his bedroom at Escala. Christian obviously chooses a theme and sticks to it.
    “This is the master cabin.” He gazes down at me, gray eyes glowing. “You’re the first girl in here, apart from family,” he smirks. “They don’t count.”
    I flush under his heated stare, and my pulse quickens. Really? Another first. He pulls me into his arms, his fingers tangling in my hair, and kisses me, long and hard. We’re both breathless when he pulls away.
    “Might have to christen this bed,” he whispers against my mouth.
    Oh, at sea!
    “But not right now. Come, Mac will be casting off.” I ignore the stab of disappointment as he takes my hand and leads me back through the saloon. He indicates another door.
    “Office in there, and at the front here, two more cabins.”
    “So how many can sleep on board?”
    “It’s a six-berth cat. I’ve only ever had the family on board, though. I like to sail alone. But not when you’re here. I need to keep an eye on you.”
    He delves into a chest and pulls out a bright red lifejacket.
    “Here.” Putting it over my head, he tightens all the straps, a faint smile playing on his lips.
    “You love strapping me in, don’t you?”
    “In any form,” he says, a wicked grin playing on his lips.
    “You are a pervert.”
    “I know.” He raises his eyebrows and his grin broadens.
    “My pervert,” I whisper.
    “Yes, yours.”
    Once secured, he grabs the sides of the jacket and kisses me. “Always,” he breathes, then releases me before I have a chance to respond.
    Always! Holy shit.
    “Come.” He grabs my hand and leads me outside, up some steps, and onto the upper deck to a small cockpit that houses a big steering wheel and a raised seat. At the prow of the boat, Mac is doing something with ropes.
    “Is this where you learned all your rope tricks?” I ask Christian innocently.
    “Clove hitches have come in handy,” he says, looking at me appraisingly. “Miss Steele, you sound curious. I like you curious, baby. I’d be more than happy to demonstrate what I can do with a rope.” He smirks at me, and I gaze back impassively as if he’s upset me. His face falls.
    “Gotcha.” I grin.
    His mouth twists and he narrows his eyes. “I may have to deal with you later, but right now, I’ve got to drive my boat.” He sits at the controls, presses a button, and the engines roar into life.
    Mac comes scooting back down the side of the boat, grinning at me, and jumps down to the deck below where he starts to unfasten a rope. Maybe he knows some rope tricks, too. The idea pops unwelcome into my head and I flush.
    My subconscious glares at me. Mentally I shrug at her and glance at Christian-I blame Fifty. He picks up the receiver and radios the coastguard as Mac calls up that we are set to go.
    Once more, I am dazzled by Christian’s expertise. He’s so competent. Is there nothing that this man can’t do? Then I remember his earnest attempt to chop and dice a pepper in my apartment on Friday. The thought makes me smile.
    Slowly, Christian eases The Grace out of her berth and toward the marina entrance. Behind us, a small crowd has gathered on the dockside to watch our departure. Small children are waving, and I wave back.
    Christian glances over his shoulder, then pulls me between his legs and points out various dials and gadgets in the cockpit. “Grab the wheel,” he orders, bossy as ever, but I do as I’m told.
    “Aye, aye, captain!” I giggle.
    Placing his hands snugly over mine, he continues to steer our course out of the marina, and within a few minutes, we are out on the open sea, slap into the cold blue waters of Puget Sound. Away from the shelter of the marina’s protective wall, the wind is stronger, and the sea pitches and rolls beneath us.
    I can’t help but grin, feeling Christian’s excitement-this is such fun. We make a large curve until we are heading west toward the Olympic Peninsula, the wind behind us.
    “Sail time,” Christian says, excited. “Here-you take her. Keep her on this course.”
    What? He grins, reacting to the horror in my face.
    “Baby, it’s really easy. Hold the wheel and keep your eye on the horizon over the bow. You’ll do great; you always do. When the sails go up, you’ll feel the drag. Just hold her steady. I’ll signal like this”-he makes a slashing motion across his throat-“and you can cut the engines. This button here.” He points to a large black button. “Understand?”
    “Yes.” I nod frantically, feeling panicky. Jeez-I hadn’t expected to do anything!
    He kisses me quickly, then he steps off his captain’s chair and bounds up to the front of the boat to join Mac where he starts unfurling sails, untying ropes, and operating winches and pulleys. They work well together in a team, shouting various nautical terms to each other, and it’s warming to see Fifty interacting with someone else in such a carefree manner.
    Perhaps Mac is Fifty’s friend. He doesn’t seem to have many, as far as I can tell, but then, I don’t have many either. Well, not here in Seattle. The only friend I have is on vacation sunning herself in St. James on the west coast of Barbados.
    I have a sudden pang for Kate. I miss my roommate more than I thought I would when she left. I hope she changes her mind and comes home with her brother Ethan, rather than prolong her stay with Christian’s brother Elliot.
    Christian and Mac hoist the mainsail. It fills and billows out as the wind seizes it hungrily, and the boat lurches suddenly, zipping forward. I feel it through the wheel. Whoa!
    They get to work on the headsail, and I watch fascinated as it flies up the mast. The wind catches it, stretching it taut.
    “Hold her steady, baby, and cut the engines!” Christian cries out to me over the wind, motioning me to switch off the engines. I can only just hear his voice, but I nod enthusiastically, gazing at the man I love, all windswept, exhilarated, and bracing himself against the pitch and yaw of the boat.
    I press the button, the roar of the engines ceases, and The Grace soars toward the Olympic Peninsula, skimming across the water as if she’s flying. I want to yell and scream and cheer-this has to be one of the most exhilarating experiences of my life-except perhaps the glider, and maybe the Red Room of Pain.
    Holy cow, this boat can move! I stand firm, grasping the wheel, fighting the rudder, and Christian is behind me once more, his hands on mine.
    “What do you think?” he shouts above the sound of the wind and the sea.
    “Christian! This is fantastic.”
    He beams, grinning from ear to ear. “You wait until the spinney’s up.” He points with his chin toward Mac, who is unfurling the spinnaker-a sail that’s a dark, rich red. It reminds me of the walls in the playroom.
    “Interesting color,” I shout.
    He gives me a wolfish grin and winks. Oh, it’s deliberate.
    The spinney balloons out-a large, odd elliptical shape-putting The Grace in overdrive. Finding her head, she speeds over the Sound.
    “Asymmetrical sail. For speed.” Christian answers my unasked question.
    “It’s amazing.” I can think of nothing better to say. I have the most ridiculous grin on my face as we whip through the water, heading for the majesty of the Olympic Mountains and Bainbridge Island. Glancing back, I see Seattle shrinking behind us, Mount Rainier in the far distance.
    I had not really appreciated how beautiful and rugged Seattle’s surrounding landscape is-verdant, lush, and temperate, tall evergreens and cliff faces jutting out here and there. It has a wild but serene beauty on this glorious sunny afternoon that takes my breath away. The stillness is stunning compared to our speed as we whip across the water.
    “How fast are we going?”
    “She’s doing 15 knots.”
    “I have no idea what that means.”
    “It’s about 17 miles an hour.”
    “Is that all? It feels much faster.”
    He squeezes my hands, smiling. “You look lovely, Anastasia. It’s good to see some color in your cheeks… and not from blushing. You look like you do in José’s photos.”
    I turn and kiss him.
    “You know how to show a girl a good time, Mr. Grey.”
    “We aim to please, Miss Steele.” He scoops my hair out of the way and kisses the back of my neck, sending delicious tingles down my spine. “I like seeing you happy,” he murmurs and tightens his arms around me.
    I gaze out over the wide blue water, wondering what I could possibly have done in the past to have fortune smile and deliver this beautiful man to me.
    Yes, you’re a lucky bitch, my subconscious snaps. But you have your work cut out with him. He’s not going to want this vanilla crap forever… you’re going to have to compromise. I glare mentally at her snarky, insolent face and rest my head against Christian’s chest. But deep down I know my subconscious is right, but I banish the thoughts. I don’t want to spoil my day.
    An hour later, we are anchored in a small, secluded cove off Bainbridge Island. Mac has gone ashore in the inflatable-for what, I don’t know-but I have my suspicions because as soon as Mac starts the outboard engine, Christian grabs my hand and practically drags me into his cabin, a man with a mission.
    Now he stands before me, exuding his intoxicating sensuality as his deft fingers make quick work of the straps on my lifejacket. He tosses it to one side and gazes intently down at me, eyes dark, dilated.
    I’m already lost and he’s barely touched me. He raises his hand to my face, and his fingers move down my chin, the column of my throat, my sternum, searing me with his touch, to the first button of my blue blouse.
    “I want to see you,” he breathes and dexterously undoes the button. Bending, he plants a soft kiss on my parted lips. I am panting and eager, aroused by the potent combination of his captivating beauty, his raw sexuality in the confines of this cabin, and the gentle sway of the boat. He stands back.
    “Strip for me,” he whispers, eyes burning.
    Oh my. I’m only too happy to comply. Not taking my eyes off his, I slowly undo each button, savoring his scorching gaze. Oh, this is heady stuff. I can see his desire-it’s evident on his face… and elsewhere.
    I let my shirt fall to the floor and reach for the button on my jeans.
    “Stop,” he orders. “Sit.”
    I sit down on the edge of the bed, and in one fluid movement he’s on his knees in front of me, undoing the laces of first one and then the other sneaker, pulling each off, followed by my socks. He picks up my left foot and raising it, plants a soft kiss on the pad of my big toe, then grazes his teeth against it.
    “Ah!” I moan as I feel the effect in my groin. He stands in one smooth move, holds his hand out to me, and pulls me up off the bed.
    “Continue,” he says and stands back to watch me.
    I ease the zipper of my jeans down and hook my thumbs in the waistband as I sashay then slide the denim down my legs. A soft smile plays on his lips, but his eyes remain dark.
    And I don’t know if it’s because he made love to me this morning, and I mean really made love to me, gently, sweetly, or if it was his impassioned declaration-yes… I do-but I don’t feel embarrassed at all. I want to be sexy for this man. He deserves sexy-he makes me feel sexy.
    Okay, it’s new to me, but I’m learning under his expert tutelage. And then again, so much is new to him, too. It balances the seesaw between us, a little, I think.
    I am wearing some of my new underwear-a white lacy thong and matching bra-a designer brand with a price tag to match. I step out of my jeans and stand there for him in the lingerie he’s paid for, but I no longer feel cheap. I feel his.
    Reaching behind I unhook my bra, sliding the straps down my arms, and drop it on top of my blouse. Slowly, I slip my panties off, letting them fall to my ankles, and step out of them, surprised by my grace.
    Standing before him, I am naked and unashamed, and I know it’s because he loves me. I no longer have to hide. He says nothing, just gazes at me. All I see is his desire, his adoration even, and something else, the depth of his need-the depth of his love for me.
    He reaches down, lifts the hem of his cream-colored sweater, and pulls it over his head, followed by his T-shirt, revealing his chest, never taking his bold gray eyes off mine. His shoes and socks follow before he grasps the button of his jeans.
    Reaching over, I whisper, “Let me.”
    His lips purse briefly into an ooh shape, and he smiles. “Be my guest.”
    I step toward him, slip my fearless fingers inside the waistband of his jeans, and tug so he’s forced to take a step closer to me. He gasps involuntarily at my unexpected audacity then smiles down at me. I undo the button, but before I unzip him I let my fingers wander, tracing his erection through the soft denim. He flexes his hips into my palm and closes his eyes briefly, relishing my touch.
    “You’re getting so bold, Ana, so brave,” he whispers and clasps my face with both hands, bending to kiss me deeply.
    I put my hands on his hips-half on his cool skin and half on the low-slung waistband of his jeans. “So are you,” I murmur against his lips as my thumbs rub slow circles on his skin, and he smiles.
    “Getting there.”
    I move my hands to the front of his jeans and pull down the zipper. My intrepid fingers move through his pubic hair to his erection, and I grasp him tightly.
    He makes a low sound in his throat, his sweet breath washing over me, and he kisses me again, lovingly. As my hand moves over him, around him, stroking him, squeezing him tightly, he puts his arms around me, his right hand flat against the middle of my back and his fingers spread. His left hand is in my hair, holding me to his mouth.
    “Oh, I want you so much, baby,” he breathes, and steps back suddenly to remove his jeans and boxers in one swift, agile move. He is a fine, fine sight in or out of clothes, every single inch of him.
    He is perfect. His beauty desecrated only by his scars, I think sadly. And they run so much deeper than his skin.
    “What’s wrong, Ana?” he murmurs and gently strokes my cheek with his knuckles.
    “Nothing. Love me, now.”
    He pulls me into his arms, kissing me, twisting his hands into my hair. Our tongues entwined, he walks me backward to the bed and gently lowers me onto it, following me down so that he’s lying by my side.
    He runs his nose along my jawline as my hands move to his hair.
    “Do you have any idea how exquisite your scent is, Ana? It’s irresistible.”
    His words do what they always do-flame my blood, quicken my pulse-and he trails his nose down my throat, across my breasts, kissing me reverentially as he does.
    “You are so beautiful,” he murmurs, as he takes one of my nipples in his mouth and softly suckles.
    I moan as my body bows off the bed.
    “Let me hear you, baby.”
    His hand trails down to my waist, and I glory in the feel of his touch, skin to skin-his hungry mouth at my breasts and his skilled long fingers caressing and stroking me, cherishing me. Moving over my hips, over my behind, and down my leg to my knee, and all this time he’s kissing and sucking my breasts-oh my.
    Grasping my knee, he suddenly hitches my leg up, curling it over his hips, making me gasp, and I feel rather than see his responding grin against my skin. He rolls over so that I am astride him and hands me a foil packet.
    I shift back, taking him in my hands, and I just can’t resist him in all his glory. I bend and kiss him, taking him in my mouth, swirling my tongue around him, then sucking hard. He groans and flexes his hips so that he’s deeper in my mouth.
    Mmm… he tastes good. I want him inside me. I sit up and gaze at him; he’s breathless, mouth open, watching me intently.
    Hurriedly I tear open the condom and unroll it over him. He holds out his hands for me. I take one and with my other hand, position myself over him, then slowly claim him as mine.
    He groans low in his throat, closing his eyes.
    The feel of him in me… stretching… filling me-I moan softly-it’s divine. He places his hands on my hips and moves me up, down, and pushes into me. Oh… it’s so good.
    “Oh, baby,” he whispers, and suddenly he sits up so we’re nose to nose, and the sensation is extraordinary-so full. I gasp, grabbing his upper arms as he clasps my head in his hands and gazes into my eyes-his intense and gray, burning with desire.
    “Oh, Ana. What you make me feel,” he murmurs and kisses me passionately with fervent ardor. I kiss him back, dizzy with the delicious feeling of him buried deep inside me.
    “Oh, I love you,” I murmur. He groans as if pained to hear my whispered words and rolls over, taking me with him without breaking our precious contact, so that I’m lying beneath him. I wrap my legs around his waist.
    He stares down at me with adoring wonder, and I am sure I mirror his expression as I reach up to caress his beautiful face. Very slowly, he starts to move, closing his eyes as he does and moaning softly.
    The gentle sway of the boat and the peace and quiet tranquility of the cabin are broken only by our mingled breaths as he moves slowly in and out of me, so controlled and so good-it’s heavenly. He puts his arm over my head, his hand on my hair, and he caresses my face with the other as he bends to kiss me.
    I’m cocooned by him, as he loves me, slowly moving in and out, savoring me. I touch him-sticking to the boundaries-his arms, his hair, his lower back, his beautiful behind-and my breathing accelerates as his steady rhythm pushes me higher and higher. He’s kissing my mouth, my chin, my jaw, then nibbling my ear. I can hear his staccato breaths with each gentle thrust of his body.
    My body starts to quiver. Oh… This feeling that I now know so well… I am close… Oh…
    “That’s right, baby… give it up for me… Please… Ana,” he murmurs and his words are my undoing.
    “Christian,” I call out, and he groans as we both come together.


    “Mac will be back soon,” he murmurs.
    “Hmm.” My eyes flicker open to meet his soft gray gaze. Lord, his eyes are an amazing color-especially here, out on the sea-reflecting the light bouncing off the water through the small portholes into the cabin.
    “As much as I’d like to lie here with you all afternoon, he’ll need a hand with the dinghy.” Leaning over, Christian kisses me tenderly. “Ana, you look so beautiful right now, all mussed up and sexy. Makes me want you more.” He smiles and rises from the bed. I lay on my front admiring the view.
    “You ain’t so bad yourself, captain.” I smack my lips in admiration and he grins.
    I watch him move gracefully about the cabin as he dresses. He really is divinely beautiful, and what’s more, he’s just made such sweet love to me again. I can hardly believe my good fortune. I can’t quite believe that this man is mine. He sits down beside me to put on his shoes.
    “Captain, eh?” he says dryly. “Well, I am master of this vessel.”
    I cock my head to one side. “You are master of my heart, Mr. Grey.” And my body… and my soul.
    He shakes his head incredulously and bends to kiss me. “I’ll be on deck. There’s a shower in the bathroom if you want one. Do you need anything? A drink?” he asks solicitously, and all I can do is grin at him. Is this the same man? Is this the same Fifty?
    “What?” he says, reacting to my stupid grin.
    “What about me?”
    “Who are you and what have you done with Christian?”
    He lips twitch with a sad smile.
    “He’s not very far away, baby,” he says softly, and there’s a touch of melancholy in his voice that makes me instantly regret asking the question. But he shakes it off. “You’ll see him soon enough”-he smirks at me-“especially if you don’t get up.” Reaching over, he smacks me hard on my behind so I yelp and laugh at the same time.
    “You had me worried.”
    “Did I, now?” Christian’s brow creases. “You do give off some mixed signals, Anastasia. How’s a man supposed to keep up?” He leans down and kisses me again. “Laters, baby,” he adds, and with a dazzling smile, he gets up and leaves me to my scattered thoughts.
    When I surface on deck, Mac is back on board, but he disappears onto the upper deck as I open the saloon doors. Christian is on his Blackberry. Talking to whom? I wonder. He wanders over and pulls me close, kissing my hair.
    “Great news… good. Yeah… Really? The fire escape stairwell?… I see… Yes, tonight.”
    He hits the end button, and the sound of the engines firing up startles me. Mac must be in the cockpit above.
    “Time to head back,” Christian says, kissing me once more as he straps me into my lifejacket.
    The sun is low in the sky behind us as we make our way back to the marina, and I reflect on a wonderful afternoon. Under Christian’s careful, patient tuition, I have now stowed a mainsail, a headsail, and a spinnaker and learned to tie a reef knot, clove hitch, and sheepshank. His lips were twitching throughout the lesson.
    “I may tie you up one day,” I mutter crabbily.
    His mouth twists with humor. “You’ll have to catch me first, Miss Steele.”
    His words bring to mind him chasing me round the apartment, the thrill, then the hideous aftermath. I frown and shudder. After that, I left him.
    Would I leave him again now that he’s admitted he loves me? I gaze up into his clear gray eyes. Could I ever leave him again-no matter what he did to me? Could I betray him like that? No. I don’t think I could.
    He’s given me a more thorough tour of this beautiful boat, explaining all the innovative designs and techniques, and the high-quality materials used to build it. I remember the interview when I first met him. I picked up then on his passion for ships. I thought his love was only for the ocean-going freighters his company builds-not for super-sexy, sleek catamarans, too.
    And, of course, he’s made sweet, unhurried love to me. I shake my head, remembering my body bowed and wanting beneath his expert hands. He is an exceptional lover, I’m sure-though, of course, I have no comparison. But Kate would have raved more if it was always like this; it’s not like her to hold back on details.
    But how long will this be enough for him? I just don’t know, and the thought is unnerving.
    Now he sits, and I stand in the safe circle of his arms for hours, it seems, in comfortable, companionable silence as The Grace glides closer and closer to Seattle. I have the wheel, Christian advising on adjustments every so often.
    “That sounds like a quote.”
    I sense his grin. “It is. Antoine de Saint-Exupéry.”
    “Oh… I adore The Little Prince.”
    “Me, too.”
    It is early evening as Christian, his hands still on mine, steers us into the marina. There are lights winking from the boats, reflecting off the dark water, but it is still light-a balmy, bright evening, an overture for what is sure to be a spectacular sunset.
    A crowd gathers on the dockside as Christian slowly turns the boat around in a relatively small space. He does it with ease and reverses smoothly into the same berth we left earlier. Mac jumps on to the dock and ties The Grace securely to a bollard.
    “Back again,” Christian murmurs.
    “Thank you,” I murmur shyly. “That was a perfect afternoon.”
    Christian grins. “I thought so, too. Perhaps we can enroll you in sailing school, so we can go out for a few days, just the two of us.”
    “I’d love that. We can christen the bedroom again and again.”
    He leans forward and kisses me under my ear. “Hmm… I look forward to it, Anastasia,” he whispers, making every single hair follicle on my body stand to attention.
    How does he do that?
    “Come, the apartment is clean. We can go back.”
    “What about our things at the hotel?”
    “Taylor has collected them already.”
    Oh! When?
    “Earlier today, after he did a sweep of The Grace with his team.” Christian answers my unspoken question.
    “Does that poor man ever sleep?”
    “He sleeps.” Christian quirks an eyebrow at me, puzzled. “He’s just doing his job, Anastasia, which he’s very good at. Jason is a real find.”
    “Jason Taylor.”
    I remember when I thought Taylor was his first name. Jason.It suits him-solid, reliable. For some reason it makes me smile.
    “You’re fond of Taylor,” Christian says, eyeing me with speculation.
    “I suppose I am.” His question derails me. He frowns. “I’m not attracted to him, if that’s why you’re frowning. Stop.”
    Christian is almost pouting-sulky.
    Jeez, he’s such a child sometimes. “I think Taylor looks after you very well. That’s why I like him. He seems kind, reliable and loyal. He has an avuncular appeal to me.”
    “Okay, avuncular.” Christian is testing the word and meaning. I laugh.
    “Oh, Christian, grow up, for heaven’s sake.”
    His mouth drops open, surprised by my outburst, but then he frowns as if considering my statement. “I’m trying,” he says eventually.
    “That you are. Very.” I answer softly but then roll my eyes at him.
    “What memories you evoke when you roll your eyes at me, Anastasia.” He grins.
    I smirk at him. “Well, if you behave yourself, maybe we can relive some of those memories.”
    His mouth twists with humor. “Behave myself?” He raises his eyebrows. “Really, Miss Steele-what makes you think I want to relive them?”
    “Probably the way your eyes lit up like Christmas when I said that.”
    “You know me so well already,” he says dryly.
    “I’d like to know you better.”
    He smiles softly. “And I you, Anastasia.”
    “Thanks, Mac.” Christian shakes McConnell’s hand and steps on the dock.
    “Always a pleasure, Mr. Grey, and good-bye. Ana, great to meet you.”
    I shake his hand shyly. He must know what Christian and I were up to on the boat while he went ashore.
    “Good day, Mac, and thank you.”
    He grins at me and winks, making me flush. Christian takes my hand, and we walk up the dock to the marina’s promenade.
    “Where’s Mac from?” I ask, curious about his accent.
    “Ireland… Northern Ireland,” Christian corrects himself.
    “Is he your friend?”
    “Mac? He works for me. Helped build The Grace.”
    “Do you have many friends?”
    He frowns. “Not really. Doing what I do… I don’t cultivate friendships. There’s only-” He stops, his frown deepening, and I know he was going to mention Mrs. Robinson.
    “Hungry?” he asks, trying to change the subject.
    I nod. Actually, I’m famished.
    “We’ll eat where I left the car. Come.”
    Next to SP’s is a small Italian bistro called Bee’s. It reminds me of the place in Portland-a few tables and booths, the décor very crisp and modern with a large black and white photograph of a turn-of-the-century fiesta serving as a mural.
    Christian and I are seated in a booth, poring over the menu and sipping a delicious light Frascati. When I glance up from the menu, having made my choice, Christian is gazing at me speculatively.
    “What?” I ask.
    “You look lovely, Anastasia. The outdoors agrees with you.”
    I flush. “I feel rather wind-burned to tell the truth. But I had a lovely afternoon. A perfect afternoon. Thank you.”
    He smiles, his eyes warm. “My pleasure,” he murmurs.
    “Can I ask you something?” I decide on a fact-finding mission.
    “Anything, Anastasia. You know that.” He cocks his head to one side, looking delicious.
    “You don’t seem to have many friends. Why is that?”
    He shrugs and frowns. “I told you, I don’t really have time. I have business associates-though that’s very different from friendships, I suppose. I have my family and that’s it. Apart from Elena.”
    I ignore the mention of the bitch-troll. “No male friends your own age that you can go out with and let off steam?”
    “You know how I like to let off steam, Anastasia.” Christian’s mouth twists. “And I’ve been working, building up the business.” He looks puzzled. “That’s all I do-except sail and fly occasionally.”
    “Not even in college?”
    “Not really.”
    “Just Elena, then?”
    He nods, his expression wary.
    “Must be lonely.”
    His lips curl in a small wistful smile. “What would you like to eat?” he asks, changing the subject again.
    “I’m going for the risotto.”
    “Good choice.” Christian summons the waiter, putting an end to that conversation.
    After we’ve placed our order, I shift uncomfortably in my seat, staring at my knotted fingers. If he’s in a talking mood, I need to take advantage.
    I have to talk to him about his expectations, about his, um… needs.
    “Anastasia, what’s wrong? Tell me.”
    I glance up into his concerned face.
    “Tell me,” he says more forcefully, and his concern evolves into what? Fear? Anger?
    I take a deep breath. “I’m just worried that this isn’t enough for you. You know, to let off steam.”
    His jaw tenses and his eyes harden. “Have I given you any indication that this isn’t enough?”
    “Then why do you think that?”
    “I know what you’re like. What you… um… need,” I stutter.
    He closes his eyes and rubs his forehead with long fingers.
    “What do I have to do?” His voice is ominously soft as if he’s angry, and my heart sinks.
    “No, you misunderstand-you have been amazing, and I know it’s just been a few days, but I hope I’m not forcing you to be someone you’re not.”
    “I’m still me, Anastasia-in all my fifty shades of fuckedupness. Yes, I have to fight the urge to be controlling… but that’s my nature, how I’ve dealt with my life. Yes, I expect you to behave a certain way, and when you don’t it’s both challenging and refreshing. We still do what I like to do. You let me spank you after your outrageous bid yesterday.” He smiles fondly at the memory. “I enjoy punishing you. I don’t think the urge will ever go… but I’m trying, and it’s not as hard as I thought it would be.”
    I squirm and flush, remembering our illicit tryst in his childhood bedroom. “I didn’t mind that,” I whisper, smiling shyly.
    “I know.” His lips curl in a reluctant smile. “Neither did I. But let me tell you, Anastasia, this is all new to me and these last few days have been the best in my life. I don’t want to change anything.”
    “They’ve been the best in my life, too, without exception,” I murmur and his smile broadens. My inner goddess nods frantically in agreement-and nudges me hard. Okay, okay.
    “So you don’t want to take me into your playroom?”
    He swallows and pales, all trace of humor gone. “No, I don’t.”
    “Why not?” I whisper. This is not the answer I expected.
    And yes, there it is, that little pinch of disappointment. My inner goddess stomps off pouting, her arms crossed like an angry toddler.
    “The last time we were in there you left me,” he says quietly. “I will shy away from anything that could make you leave me again. I was devastated when you left. I explained that. I never want to feel like that again. I’ve told you how I feel about you.” His gray eyes are wide and intense with his sincerity.
    “But it hardly seems fair. It can’t be very relaxing for you-to be constantly concerned about how I feel. You’ve made all these changes for me, and I… I think I should reciprocate in some way. I don’t know-maybe… try… some role-playing games,” I stutter, my face as crimson as the walls of the playroom.
    Why is this so hard to talk about? I have done all manner of kinky fuckery with this man, things I hadn’t even heard of a few weeks ago, things that I would never have thought possible, yet the hardest of all is talking to him.
    “Ana, you do reciprocate, more than you know. Please, please don’t feel like this.”
    Gone is carefree Christian. His eyes are wider now with alarm, and it’s gut-wrenching. “Baby, it’s only been one weekend,” he continues. “Give us some time. I thought a great deal about us last week when you left. We need time. You need to trust me, and I you. Maybe in time we can indulge, but I like how you are now. I like seeing you this happy, this relaxed and carefree, knowing that I had something to do with it. I have never-” He stops and runs his hand through his hair. “We have to walk before we can run.” Suddenly he smirks.
    “What’s so funny?”
    “Flynn. He says that all the time. I never thought I’d be quoting him.”
    “A Flynnism.”
    Christian laughs. “Exactly.”
    The waiter arrives with our starters and bruschetta, and our conversation changes tack as Christian relaxes.
    But when the unfeasibly large plates are placed before us, I can’t help think how I have thought of Christian today-relaxed, happy and carefree. At least he’s laughing now, at ease again.
    I breathe an inward sigh of relief as he starts quizzing me about places I’ve been. This is a short discussion, since I have never been anywhere except the continental US. Christian, on the other hand, has traveled the world. We slip into an easier, happier conversation, talking about all the places he’s visited.
    After our tasty and filling meal, Christian drives back to Escala, Eva Cassidy’s gentle sweet voice singing over the speakers. It allows me a peaceful interlude in which to think. I have had a mind-blowing day. Dr. Greene, our shower, Christian’s admission, making love at the hotel and on the boat, buying the car. Even Christian himself has been so different. It’s as if he’s letting go of something or rediscovering something-I don’t know.
    Who knew he could be so sweet? Did he?
    When I glance at him, he, too, looks lost in thought. It strikes me then that he never really had an adolescence-a normal one anyway. I shake my head.
    My mind drifts back to the ball and dancing with Dr. Flynn and Christian’s fear that Flynn had told me all about him. Christian is still hiding something from me. How can we move on if he feels that way?
    He thinks I might leave if I know him. He thinks that I might leave if he’s himself. Oh, this man is so complicated.
    As we get closer to his home, he starts radiating tension until it becomes palpable. As we drive, he scans the sidewalks and side alleys, his eyes darting everywhere, and I know he’s looking for Leila. I start looking, too. Every young brunette is a suspect, but we don’t see her.
    When he pulls into the garage, his mouth is set in a tense, grim line. I wonder why we’ve come back here if he’s going to be so wary and uptight. Sawyer is in the garage, patrolling. The defiled Audi is gone. He comes to open my door as Christian pulls in beside the SUV.
    “Hello, Sawyer,” I murmur my greeting.
    “Miss Steele.” He nods. “Mr. Grey.”
    “No sign?” Christian asks.
    “No, sir.”
    Christian nods, grasps my hand, and heads for the elevator. I know his brain is working overtime-he’s distracted. Once we’re inside he turns to me.
    “You are not allowed out of here alone. You understand?” he snaps.
    “Okay.” Jeez-keep your hair on. But his attitude makes me smile. I want to hug myself-now this man, all domineering and short with me I know. I marvel that I would have found it so threatening only a week or so ago when he spoke to me this way. But now, I understand him so much better. This is his coping mechanism. He’s stressed about Leila, he loves me, and he wants to protect me.
    “What’s so funny?” he murmurs, a hint of amusement in his expression.
    “You are.”
    “Me? Miss Steele? Why am I funny?” he pouts.
    Christian pouting is… hot.
    “Don’t pout.”
    “Why?” He’s even more amused.
    “Because it has the same effect on me as I have on you when I do this.” I bite my lip deliberately.
    He raises his eyebrows, surprised and pleased at the same time. “Really?” He pouts again and leans down to give me a swift chaste kiss.
    I raise my lips to meet his, and in the nanosecond when our lips touch, the nature of the kiss changes-wildfire spreading through my veins from this intimate point of contact, driving me to him.
    Suddenly, my fingers are curling in his hair as he grabs me and pushes me against the elevator wall, his hands framing my face, holding me to his lips as our tongues thrash against each other. And I don’t know if it’s the confines of the elevator making everything much more real, but I feel his need, his anxiety, his passion.
    Holy shit. I want him, here, now.
    The elevator pings to a halt, the doors slide open, and Christian drags his face from mine, his hips still pinning me to the wall, his erection digging into me.
    “Whoa,” he murmurs panting.
    “Whoa,” I mirror him, dragging a welcome breath into my lungs.
    He gazes at me, eyes blazing. “What you do to me, Ana.” He traces my lower lip with his thumb.
    Out of the corner of my eye, Taylor steps backward so he’s no longer in my line of sight. I reach up and kiss Christian at the corner of his beautifully sculptured mouth.
    “What you do to me, Christian.”
    He steps back and takes my hand, his eyes darker now, hooded. “Come,” he orders.
    Taylor is still in the foyer, waiting discreetly for us.
    “Good evening, Taylor,” Christian says cordially.
    “Mr. Grey, Miss Steele.”
    “I was Mrs. Taylor yesterday.” I grin at Taylor, who flushes.
    “That has a nice ring to it, Miss Steele,” Taylor says matter-of-factly.
    “I thought so, too.”
    Christian tightens his hold on my hand, scowling. “If you two have quite finished, I’d like a debrief.” He glares at Taylor, who now looks uncomfortable, and I cringe inwardly. I have overstepped the mark.
    “Sorry,” I mouth at Taylor, who shrugs and smiles kindly before I turn to follow Christian.
    “I’ll be with you shortly. I just want a word with Miss Steele,” Christian says to Taylor, and I know I’m in trouble.
    Christian leads me into his bedroom and closes the door.
    “Don’t flirt with the staff, Anastasia,” he scolds.
    I open my mouth to defend myself-then close it again, then open it. “I wasn’t flirting. I was being friendly-there is a difference.”
    “Don’t be friendly with the staff or flirt with them. I don’t like it.”
    Oh. Good-bye, carefree Christian. “I’m sorry,” I mutter and stare down at my fingers. He hasn’t made me feel like a child all day. Reaching down he cups my chin, pulling my head up to meet his eyes.
    “You know how jealous I am,” he whispers.
    “You have no reason to be jealous, Christian. You own me body and soul.”
    He blinks as if he’s finding this fact hard to process. He leans down and kisses me quickly, but with none of the passion we experienced a moment ago in the elevator.
    “I won’t be long. Make yourself at home,” he says sulkily and turns, leaving me standing in his bedroom, dazed and confused.
    Why on earth would he be jealous of Taylor? I shake my head in disbelief.
    Glancing at the alarm clock, I notice it’s just after eight. I decide to get my clothes ready for work tomorrow. I head upstairs to my room and open the walk-in closet. It’s empty. All the clothes have gone. Oh no! Christian has taken me at my word and disposed of the clothes. Shit.
    My subconscious glares at me. Well, that will be you and your big mouth.
    Why did he take me at my word? My mother’s advice comes back to haunt me, “Men are so literal, darling.” I pout, staring at the empty space. There were some lovely clothes, too, like the silver dress I wore to the ball.
    I wander disconsolately into the bedroom, Wait a moment-what is going on? The iPad is gone. Where’s my Mac? Oh no. My first uncharitable thought is that Leila may have stolen them.
    I fly back downstairs and back into Christian’s bedroom. On the bedside table are my Mac, my iPad, and my satchel. It’s all here.
    I open the walk-in closet door. My clothes are here-all of them-sharing space with Christian’s clothes. When did this happen? Why does he never warn me before he does things like this?
    I turn, and he’s standing in the doorway.
    “Oh, they managed the move,” he mutters, distracted.
    “What’s wrong?” I ask. His face is grim.
    “Taylor thinks Leila was getting in through the emergency stairwell. She must have had a key. All the locks have been changed now. Taylor’s team has done a sweep of every room in the apartment. She’s not here.” He stops and runs a hand through his hair. “I wish I knew where she was. She’s evading all our attempts to find her when she needs help.” He frowns, and my earlier pique vanishes. I put my arms around him. Folding me into his embrace, he kisses my hair.
    “What will you do when you find her?” I ask.
    “Dr. Flynn has a place.”
    “What about her husband?”
    “He’s washed his hands of her.” Christian’s tone is bitter. “Her family is in Connecticut. I think she’s very much on her own out there.”
    “That’s sad.”
    “Are you okay with all your stuff being here? I want you to share my room,” he murmurs.
    Whoa, quick change of direction.
    “I want you sleeping with me. I don’t have nightmares when you’re with me.”
    “You have nightmares?”
    I tighten my hold around him. Holy cow. More baggage. My heart contracts for this man.
    “I was just getting my clothes ready for work tomorrow,” I mutter.
    “Work!” Christian exclaims as if it’s a dirty word, and he releases me, glaring.
    “Yes, work,” I reply, confused by his reaction.
    He stares at me with complete incomprehension. “But Leila-she’s out there,” he pauses. “I don’t want you to go to work.”
    What? “That’s ridiculous, Christian. I have to go to work.”
    “No, you don’t.”
    “I have a new job, which I enjoy. Of course I have to go to work.” What does he mean?
    “No, you don’t,” he repeats, emphatically.
    “Do you think I am going to stay here twiddling my thumbs while you’re off being Master of the Universe?”
    “Frankly… yes.”
    Oh, Fifty, Fifty, Fifty… give me strength.
    “Christian, I need to go to work.”
    “No, you don’t.”
    “Yes. I. Do.” I say it slowly as if he’s a child.
    He scowls at me. “It’s not safe.”
    “Christian… I need to work for a living, and I’ll be fine.”
    “No, you don’t need to work for a living-and how do you know you’ll be fine?” He’s almost shouting.
    What does he mean? He’s going to support me? Oh, this is beyond ridiculous-I’ve known him for what-five weeks?
    He’s angry now, his gray eyes stormy and flashing, but I don’t give a shit.
    “For heaven’s sake, Christian, Leila was standing at the end of your bed, and she didn’t harm me, and yes, I do need to work. I don’t want to be beholden to you. I have my student loans to pay.”
    His mouth presses into a grim line, as I place my hands on my hips. I am not budging on this. Who the fuck does he think he is?
    “I don’t want you going to work.”
    “It’s not up to you, Christian. This is not your decision to make.”
    He runs his hand through his hair as he stares at me. Seconds, minutes tick by as we glare at each other.
    “Sawyer will come with you.”
    “Christian, that’s not necessary. You’re being irrational.”
    “Irrational?” he growls. “Either he comes with you, or I will be really irrational and keep you here.”
    He wouldn’t, would he? “How, exactly?”
    “Oh, I’d find a way, Anastasia. Don’t push me.”
    “Okay!” I concede, holding up both my hands, placating him. Holy fuck-Fifty is back with a vengeance.
    We stand, scowling at each other.
    “Okay-Sawyer can come with me if it makes you feel better.” I concede rolling my eyes. Christian narrows his and takes a menacing step in my direction. I immediately step back. He stops and takes a deep breath, closes his eyes, and runs both his hands through his hair. Oh no. Fifty is well and truly wound up.
    “Shall I give you a tour?”
    A tour? Are you kidding me? “Okay,” I mutter warily. Another change of tack-Mr. Mercurial is back in town. He holds out his hand and when I take it, he squeezes mine softly.
    “I didn’t mean to frighten you.”
    “You didn’t. I was just getting ready to run,” I quip.
    “Run?” Christian eyes widen.
    “I’m joking!” Oh jeez.
    He leads me out of the closet, and I take a moment to calm down. Adrenaline is still coursing through my body. A fight with Fifty is not to be undertaken lightly.
    He gives me a tour of the apartment, showing me the various rooms. Along with the playroom and three spare bedrooms upstairs, I’m intrigued to find that Taylor and Mrs. Jones have a wing to themselves-a kitchen, spacious living area, and a bedroom each. Mrs. Jones has not yet returned from visiting her sister who lives in Portland.
    Downstairs, the room that catches my eye is opposite his study-a TV room with a too-large plasma screen and assorted games consoles. It’s cozy.
    “So you do have an Xbox?” I smirk.
    “Yes, but I’m crap at it. Elliot always beats me. That was funny, when you thought I meant this room was my playroom.” He grins down at me his snit-fit forgotten. Thank heavens he’s recovered his good mood.
    “I’m glad you find me amusing, Mr. Grey,” I respond haughtily.
    “That you are, Miss Steele-when you’re not being exasperating, of course.”
    “I’m usually exasperating when you’re being unreasonable.”
    “Me? Unreasonable?”
    “Yes, Mr. Grey. Unreasonable could be your middle name.”
    “I don’t have a middle name.”
    “Unreasonable would suit then.”
    “I think that’s a matter of opinion, Miss Steele.”
    “I would be interested in Dr. Flynn’s professional opinion.”
    Christian smirks.
    “I thought Trevelyan was your middle name.”
    “No. Surname.”
    “But you don’t use it.”
    “It’s too long. Come,” he commands. I follow him out of the TV room through the great room to the main corridor past the utility room and an impressive wine cellar and into Taylor’s own large, well-equipped office. Taylor stands when we enter. There’s room in here for a meeting table that seats six. Above one desk is a bank of monitors. I had no idea the apartment had CCTV. It appears to monitor the balcony, stairwell, service elevator, and foyer.
    “Hi, Taylor. I’m just giving Anastasia a tour.”
    Taylor nods but doesn’t smile. I wonder if he’s been told off, too, and why is he still working? When I smile at him, he nods politely. Christian grabs my hand once more and leads me to the library.
    “And, of course, you’ve been in here.” Christian opens the door. I spy the green baize of the billiard table.
    “Shall we play?” I ask. Christian smiles, surprised.
    “Okay. Have you played before?”
    “A few times,” I lie, and he narrows his eyes, cocking his head to one side.
    “You’re a hopeless liar, Anastasia. Either you’ve never played before or-”
    I lick my lips. “Frightened of a little competition?”
    “Frightened of a little girl like you?” Christian scoffs good-naturedly.
    “A wager, Mr. Grey.”
    “You’re that confident, Miss Steele?” He smirks, amused and incredulous at once. “What would you like to wager?”
    “If I win, you’ll take me back into the playroom.”
    He gazes at me as if he can’t quite comprehend what I’ve said. “And if I win?” he asks after several shell-shocked beats.
    “Then it’s your choice.”
    His mouth twists as he contemplates his answer. “Okay, deal.” He smirks. “Do you want to play pool, English snooker or carom billiards?”
    “Pool, please. I don’t know the others.”
    From a cupboard beneath one of the bookshelves, Christian takes out a large leather case. Inside the pool balls are nested in velvet. Quickly and efficiently, he racks the balls on the baize. I don’t think I’ve ever played pool on such a large table before. Christian hands me a cue and some chalk.
    “Would you like to break?” He feigns politeness. He’s enjoying himself-he thinks he’s going to win.
    “Okay.” I chalk the end of my cue, and blow the excess chalk off-staring up at Christian through my lashes. His eyes darken as I do.
    I line up on the white ball and with a swift clean stroke, hit the center ball of the triangle square on with such force that a striped ball spins and plunges into the top right pocket. I’ve scattered the rest of the balls.
    “I choose stripes,” I say innocently, smiling coyly at Christian. His mouth twists in amusement.
    “Be my guest,” he says politely.
    I proceed to pocket the next three balls in quick succession. Inside, I’m dancing. At this moment, I am so grateful to José for teaching me to play pool and play it well. Christian watches impassively, giving nothing away, but his amusement seems to ebb. I miss the green stripe by a hairsbreadth.
    “You know, Anastasia, I could stand here and watch you leaning and stretching across this billiard table all day,” he says appreciatively.
    I flush. Thank heavens I am wearing my jeans. He smirks. He’s trying to put me off my game, the bastard. He pulls his cream sweater over his head, tosses it onto the back of a chair, and grins at me, as he saunters over to take his first shot.
    He bends low over the table. My mouth goes dry. Oh, I see what he means. Christian in tight jeans and white T-shirt, bending, like that… is something to behold. I quite lose my train of thought. He sinks four solids rapidly, then fouls by sinking the white.
    “A very elementary mistake, Mr. Grey,” I tease.
    He smirks. “Ah, Miss Steele, I am but a foolish mortal. Your go, I believe.” He waves at the table.
    “You’re not trying to lose are you?”
    “Oh no. For what I have in mind as the prize, I want to win, Anastasia.” He shrugs casually. “But then, I always want to win.”
    I narrow my eyes at him. Right then… I’m so glad I’m wearing my blue blouse, which is pleasingly low-cut. I stalk around the table, bending low at every available opportunity-giving Christian an eyeful of my behind and my cleavage whenever I can. Two can play at that game. I glance at him.
    “I know what you’re doing,” he whispers, his eyes dark.
    I tilt my head coquettishly to one side, gently fondling my cue, running my hand up and down it slowly. “Oh. I am just deciding where to take my next shot,” I murmur distractedly.
    Leaning across, I hit the orange stripe into a better position. I then stand directly in front of Christian and take the rest from underneath the table. I line up my next shot, leaning right over the table. I hear Christian’s sharp intake of breath, and of course, I miss. Shit.
    He comes to stand behind me while I am still bent over the table and places his hand on my backside. Hmm…
    “Are you waving this around to taunt me, Miss Steele?” And he smacks me, hard.
    I gasp. “Yes,” I mutter, because it’s true.
    “Be careful what you wish for, baby.”
    I rub my behind as he wanders to the other end of the table, leans over, and takes his shot. Jeez, I could look at him all day. He hits the red ball, and it shoots into the left side pocket. He aims for the yellow, top right, and it just misses. I grin.
    “Red Room here we come,” I taunt him.
    He merely raises an eyebrow and directs me to continue. I make quick work of the green stripe and by some fluke, manage to knock in the final orange stripe.
    “Name your pocket,” Christian murmurs, and it’s as if he’s talking about something else, something dark and rude.
    “Top left-hand.” I take aim over the black, hit it, but miss. It skirts wide. Damn.
    Christian smiles a wicked grin as he leans over the table and makes short work of the two remaining solids. I am practically panting, watching him, his lithe body stretching over the table. He stands and chalks his cue, his eyes burning into me.
    “If I win…”
    Oh yes?
    “I am going to spank you, then fuck you over this billiard table.”
    Holy shit. Every single muscle south of my navel clenches hard.
    “Top right,” he murmurs, pointing to the black, and bends to take the shot.


    With easy grace, Christian taps the white ball so that it glides across the table, kisses the black and oh-so-slowly the black rolls, teeters on the edge, and finally drops into the top right pocket of the billiard table.
    He stands, and his mouth twists in a triumphant I-so-own-you-Steele smile. Putting down his cue, he saunters casually toward me, all tousled hair, jeans, and white T-shirt. He doesn’t look like a CEO-he looks like a bad boy from the wrong side of town. Holy cow, he’s so fucking sexy.
    “You’re not going to be a sore loser, are you?” he murmurs, barely containing his grin.
    “Depends how hard you spank me,” I whisper, holding on to my cue for support. He takes my cue and puts it to one side, hooks his finger into the top of my shirt, and pulls me toward him.
    “Well, let’s count your misdemeanors, Miss Steele.” He counts on his long fingers. “One, making me jealous of my own staff. Two, arguing with me about working. And three, waving your delectable derriere at me for the last twenty minutes.”
    His eyes glow a soft gray with excitement, and leaning down, he rubs his nose against mine. “I want you to take your jeans and this very fetching shirt off. Now.” He plants a feather-soft kiss on my lips, wanders nonchalantly over to the door, and locks it.
    Oh my.
    When he turns and gazes at me, his eyes are burning. I stand paralyzed like a complete zombie, my heart pounding, my blood pumping, not actually able to move a muscle. In my mind, all I can think is-this is for him-the thought repeating like a mantra over and over again.
    “Clothes, Anastasia. You appear to still be wearing them. Take them off-or I will do it for you.”
    “You do it.” I finally find my voice, and it sounds low and heated. Christian grins.
    “Oh, Miss Steele. It’s a dirty job, but I think I can rise to the challenge.”
    “You normally rise to most challenges, Mr. Grey.” I raise an eyebrow at him, and he smirks.
    “Why, Miss Steele, whatever do you mean?” On his way over to me, he pauses at the small desk built into one of the bookshelves. Reaching over, he picks up a twelve-inch Perspex ruler. He holds each end and flexes it, his eyes not leaving mine.
    Holy shit-his weapon of choice. My mouth goes dry.
    Suddenly, I’m hot and bothered and damp in all the right places. Only Christian could turn me on with just a look and the flex of a ruler. He slips it into the back pocket of his jeans and ambles toward me, eyes dark and full of promise. Without saying a word, he drops to his knees in front of me and starts to undo my laces, quickly and efficiently, dragging both my Converse and socks off. I lean on the side of the billiard table so I don’t fall. Gazing down at him as he undoes my laces, I marvel at the depth of feeling that I have for this beautiful flawed man. I love him.
    He grabs my hips, slips his fingers into the waistband of my jeans, and undoes the button and zipper. He peers up through his long lashes, grinning his most salacious grin as he slowly peels my jeans off. I step out of them, glad that I’m wearing these pretty, pretty panties, and he grasps the back of my legs and runs his nose along the apex of my thighs. I practically melt.
    “I want to be quite rough with you, Ana. You’ll have to tell me to stop if it’s too much,” he breathes.
    Oh my. He kisses me… there. I moan softly.
    “Safe word?” I murmur.
    “No, no safe word, just tell me to stop, and I’ll stop. Understand?” He kisses me again, nuzzling me. Oh, that feels good. He stands, his stare intense. “Answer me,” he orders his voice velvet soft.
    “Yes, yes, I understand.” I’m puzzled by his insistence.
    “You’ve been dropping hints and giving me mixed signals all day, Anastasia,” he says. “You said you were worried I’d lost my edge. I’m not sure what you meant by that, and I don’t know how serious you were, but we are going to find out. I don’t want to go back into the playroom yet, so we can try this now, but if you don’t like it, you must promise to tell me.” A burning intensity born of his anxiety replaces his earlier cockiness.
    Whoa, please don’t be anxious, Christian. “I’ll tell you. No safe word,” I reiterate to reassure him.
    “We’re lovers, Anastasia. Lovers don’t need safe words.” He frowns. “Do they?”
    “I guess not,” I murmur. Jeez-how do I know? “I promise.”
    He searches my face for any clue that I might lack the courage of my convictions, and I’m nervous but excited, too. I’m much happier to do this, knowing that he loves me. It’s very simple to me, and right now, I don’t want to overthink it.
    A slow smile stretches across his face, and he starts to unbutton my shirt, his deft fingers making short work of it, though he doesn’t take it off. He leans over and picks up the cue.
    Oh fuck, what’s he going to do with that? A frisson of fear runs through me.
    “You play well, Miss Steele. I must say I’m surprised. Why don’t you sink the black?”
    My fear forgotten, I pout, wondering why the hell he should be surprised-sexy, arrogant bastard. My inner goddess is limbering up in the background, doing her floor exercises-a great fat smile on her face.
    I position the white ball. Christian strolls back around the table and stands right behind me as I lean over to take my shot. He places his hand on my right thigh and runs his fingers up and down my leg, up to my behind and back again, lightly stroking me.
    “I am going to miss if you keep doing that,” I whisper, closing my eyes and relishing the feel of his hands on me.
    “I don’t care if you hit or miss, baby. I just wanted to see you like this-partially dressed, stretched out on my billiard table. Do you have any idea how hot you look at the moment?”
    I flush, and my inner goddess grabs a rose between her teeth and starts to tango. Taking a deep breath, I try to ignore him and line up my shot. It’s impossible. He caresses my behind, over and over again.
    “Top left,” I murmur, then hit the white ball. He smacks me hard, squarely on my backside.
    It’s so unexpected, I yelp. The white hits the black, which bounces off the cushion wide of the pocket. Christian caresses my behind again.
    “Oh, I think you need to try that again,” he whispers. “You should concentrate, Anastasia.”
    I am panting now, excited by this game. He strolls to the end of the table, sets up the black ball again, then runs the white ball back down to me. He looks so carnal, dark eyed with a lascivious smile. How could I ever resist this man? I catch the ball and line it up, ready to strike again.
    “Uh-uh,” he admonishes. “Just wait.” Oh, he just loves prolonging the agony. He wanders back and stands behind me again. I close my eyes once more as he strokes my left thigh this time then fondles my backside again.
    “Take aim,” he breathes.
    I can’t help my moan as desire twists and turns inside me. And I try, really try, to think about where I should hit the black with the white. I shift slightly to my right, and he follows me. I bend over the table once more. Using every last vestige of inner strength-which has diminished considerably since I know what will happen once I strike the white ball-I take aim and hit the white again. Christian smacks me once more, hard.
    Ow! I miss again. “Oh no!” I groan.
    “Once more, baby. And if you miss this time, I’m really going to let you have it.”
    What? Have what?
    He sets up the black ball once more and walks, achingly slow, back to me until he’s standing behind me, caressing my backside once more.
    “You can do it,” he coaxes.
    Oh-not when you’re distracting me like this. I push my behind back against his hand, and he smacks me lightly.
    “Eager, Miss Steele?” he murmurs.
    Yes. I want you.
    “Well, let’s get rid of these.” He gently slides my panties down my thighs and off. I can’t see what he does with them, but he leaves me feeling exposed as he plants a soft kiss on each cheek.
    “Take the shot, baby.”
    I want to whimper, this is so not going to happen. I know I am going to miss. I line up the white, hit it, and in my impatience, miss the black completely. I wait for the blow-but it doesn’t come. Instead he leans right over me, flattening me against the table, takes the cue out of my hand and rolls it to the side cushion. I can feel him, hard, against my backside.
    “You missed,” he says softly in my ear. My cheek is pressed against the baize. “Put your hands flat on the table.”
    I do as he says.
    “Good. I’m going to spank you now and next time, maybe you won’t.” He shifts so he’s standing to my left side, his erection against my hip.
    I groan and my heart leaps into my mouth. My breath comes in short pants and a hot, heavy excitement courses through my veins. Gently, he caresses my behind and curls his other hand around the nape of my neck, his fingers fisting in my hair, his elbow at my back, holding me down. I am completely helpless.
    “Open your legs,” he murmurs and for a moment, I hesitate. And he smacks me hard-with the ruler! The noise is harsher than the sting, and it takes me by surprise. I gasp, and he hits me again.
    “Legs,” he orders. I open my legs, panting. The ruler strikes again. Ow-it stings, but its crack across my skin sounds worse than it feels.
    I close my eyes and absorb the pain. It’s not too bad, and Christian’s breathing becomes harsher. He hits me again and again, and I moan. I am not sure how many more strokes I can bear-but hearing him, knowing how turned on he is, feeds my arousal and my willingness to continue. I am crossing to the dark side, a place in my psyche I don’t know well but have visited before in the playroom-with the Tallis. The ruler strikes once more, and I moan loudly, and Christian groans in response. He hits me again-and again… and once more… harder this time-and I wince.
    “Stop.” The word is out of my mouth before I’m even aware that I’ve said it. Christian drops the ruler immediately and releases me.
    “Enough?” he whispers.
    “I want to fuck you now,” he says, his voice strained.
    “Yes,” I murmur with longing. He undoes his fly, as I lie panting on the table, knowing that he’s going to be rough.
    I marvel once more at how I have managed-and yes, enjoyed- what he’s done to me up to this point. It’s so dark but so him.
    He eases two fingers inside me and moves them in a circular motion. The feeling is exquisite. Closing my eyes, I revel in the sensation. I hear the telltale rip of foil, then he’s standing behind me, between my legs, pushing them wider.
    Slowly he sinks into me, filling me. I hear his groan of pure pleasure, and it stirs my soul. He grasps my hips firmly, eases out of me again, and this time slams back into me, causing me to cry out. He stills for a moment.
    “Again?” he asks softly.
    “Yes… I’m fine. Lose yourself… take me with you,” I murmur breathlessly.
    He moans low in his throat, eases out of me once more, then slams into me, and repeats this over and over slowly, deliberately-a punishing, brutal, heavenly rhythm.
    Oh fucking my… My insides begin to quicken. He feels it, too, and increases the rhythm, pushing me, higher, harder, faster-and I surrender, exploding around him-a draining, soul-grabbing orgasm that leaves me spent and exhausted.
    I’m vaguely aware that Christian, too, is letting go, calling my name, his fingers digging into my hips, and then he stills and collapses on me. We sink to the floor, and he cradles me in his arms.
    “Thank you, baby,” he breathes, covering my upturned face in soft feather-light kisses. I open my eyes and gaze up at him, and he wraps his arms tighter around me.
    “Your cheek is pink from the baize,” he murmurs, rubbing my face tenderly. “How was that?” His eyes are wide and cautious.
    “Teeth-clenchingly good,” I mutter. “I like it rough, Christian, and I like it gentle, too. I like that it’s with you.”
    He closes his eyes and hugs me even tighter.
    Jeez, I’m tired.
    “You never fail, Ana. You are beautiful, bright, challenging, fun, sexy, and I thank divine providence every day that it was you that came to interview me and not Katherine Kavanagh.” He kisses my hair. I smile and yawn against his chest. “I’m wearing you out,” he continues. “Come. Bath, then bed.”
    We are both in Christian’s bath, facing each other chin-deep in foam, the sweet scent of jasmine enveloping us. Christian is massaging my feet, one at a time. It feels so good it should be illegal.
    “Can I ask you something?” I murmur.
    “Of course. Anything, Ana, you know that.”
    I take a deep breath and sit up, flinching only slightly.
    “Tomorrow-when I go to work-can Sawyer just deliver me to the front door of the office then pick me up at the end of the day? Please, Christian. Please,” I plead.
    His hands still as his brow creases. “I thought we agreed,” he grumbles.
    “Please,” I beg.
    “What about lunchtime?”
    “I’ll make myself something to take from here so I don’t have to go out, please.”
    He kisses my instep. “I find it very difficult to say no to you,” he mutters as if he senses this is a failing on his part. “You won’t go out?”
    I beam at him. “Thank you.” I lean up onto my knees, sloshing water everywhere, and kiss him.
    “You’re most welcome, Miss Steele. How’s your behind?”
    “Sore. But not too bad. The water is soothing.”
    “I’m glad you told me to stop,” he says, gazing at me.
    “So is my behind.”
    He grins.
    I stretch out in bed, so tired. It’s only ten thirty, but it feels like three in the morning. This has to be one of the most exhausting weekends of my life.
    “Didn’t Ms. Acton provide any nightwear?” Christian asks, his voice laced with disapproval as he stares down at me.
    “I have no idea. I like wearing your T-shirts,” I mumble sleepily.
    His face softens, and he leans over and kisses my forehead.
    “I need to work. But I don’t want to leave you alone. Can I use your laptop to log in to the office? Will I disturb you if I work from here?”
    “S’not my laptop.” I drift.
    The alarm clicks on, startling me awake with the traffic news. Christian is still asleep beside me. Rubbing my eyes, I glance at the clock. Six thirty-too early.
    It’s raining outside for the first time in ages, and the light is muted and mellow. I’m cozy and comfortable in this vast modern monolith with Christian at my side. I stretch and turn to the delicious man beside me. His eyes spring open and he blinks sleepily.
    “Good morning.” I smile and caress his face, leaning down to kiss him.
    “Good morning, baby. I usually wake before the alarm goes off,” he murmurs in wonder.
    “It’s set so early.”
    “That it is, Miss Steele.” Christian grins. “I have to get up.” He kisses me, and then he’s up and out of bed. I flop back against the pillows. Wow, waking up on a school day next to Christian Grey. How did this all happen? I close my eyes and doze.
    “Come on, sleepyhead, get up.” Christian leans over me. He’s shaved, clean, fresh-Hmm, he smells so good-in a crisp white shirt and black suit, no tie-the CEO is back. Holy Moses, he looks good like this, too.
    “What?” he asks.
    “I wish you’d come back to bed.”
    His lips part, surprised by my come-on, and he smiles almost shyly. “You are insatiable, Miss Steele. As much as that idea appeals, I have an eight thirty meeting, so I have to go shortly.”
    Oh, I’ve slept for another hour or so. Shit. I leap out of bed, much to Christian’s amusement.
    I shower and dress quickly, wearing the clothes I set out yesterday: a fitted, gray pencil skirt; pale-gray silk shirt; and high-heeled black pumps, all care of my new wardrobe. I brush my hair and carefully put it up, then wander out to the great room, not really knowing what to expect. How am I going to get to work?
    Christian is sipping coffee at the breakfast bar. Mrs. Jones is in the kitchen making pancakes and bacon.
    “You look lovely,” Christian murmurs. Wrapping an arm around me, he kisses me under my ear. Out of the corner of my eye, I catch Mrs. Jones’s smile. I flush.
    “Good morning, Miss Steele,” she says as she places pancakes and bacon in front of me.
    “Oh, thank you. Good morning,” I mumble. Jeez-I could get used to this.
    “Mr. Grey says you’d like to take lunch with you to work. What would you like to eat?”
    I glance at Christian, who is trying very hard not to smirk. I narrow my eyes at him.
    “A sandwich… salad. I really don’t mind.” I beam at Mrs. Jones.
    “I’ll rustle up a packed lunch for you, ma’am.”
    “Please, Mrs. Jones, call me Ana.”
    “Ana.” She smiles and turns to make me tea.
    Wow… this is so cool.
    I turn and cock my head at Christian, challenging him-go on, accuse me of flirting with Mrs. Jones.
    “I have to go, baby. Taylor will come back and drop you at work with Sawyer.”
    “Only to the door.”
    “Yes. Only to the door.” Christian rolls his eyes. “Be careful, though.”
    I glance around and spy Taylor standing in the entranceway. Christian stands and kisses me, grasping my chin.
    “Laters, baby.”
    “Have a good day at the office, dear,” I call after him. He turns and flashes me his beautiful smile then he’s gone. Mrs. Jones hands me a cup of tea, and suddenly I feel awkward with just the two of us here.
    “How long have you worked for Christian?” I ask, thinking I ought to make some kind of conversation.
    “Four years or so,” she says pleasantly, as she sets about making my packed lunch.
    “You know, I can do that,” I mutter, embarrassed that she should be doing this for me.
    “You eat your breakfast, Ana. This is what I do. I enjoy it. It’s nice to look after someone other than Mr. Taylor and Mr. Grey.” She smiles very sweetly at me.
    My cheeks pink with pleasure, and I want to bombard this woman with questions. She must know so much about Fifty, and although her manner is warm and friendly, it’s also very professional. I know I’ll only embarrass both of us if I start quizzing her, so I finish my breakfast in a reasonably comfortable silence, punctuated only by her questions on my food preferences for lunch.
    Twenty-five minutes later Sawyer appears at the entrance to the great room. I have brushed my teeth, and I’m waiting to go. Clutching my brown paper lunch bag-I can’t even remember my mom doing this for me-Sawyer and I head to the first floor via the elevator. He’s very taciturn, too, giving nothing away. Taylor is waiting in the Audi, and I climb into the rear passenger seat when Sawyer opens the door.
    “Good morning, Taylor,” I say brightly.
    “Miss Steele.” He smiles.
    “Taylor, I’m sorry about yesterday and my inappropriate remarks. I hope I didn’t get you into trouble.”
    Taylor frowns in bemusement at me from the rearview mirror as he pulls out into the Seattle traffic.
    “Miss Steele, I’m rarely in trouble,” he says reassuringly.
    Oh good. Maybe Christian didn’t tell him off. Just me, then, I think sourly.
    “I’m glad to hear it, Taylor.” I smile.
    Jack gazes at me, assessing my appearance, as I make my way to my desk.
    “Morning, Ana. Good weekend?”
    “Yes, thanks. You?”
    “It was good. Get settled in-I have work for you to do.”
    I nod and sit down at my computer. It seems like years since I was at work. I switch on my computer and fire up my e-mail program-and of course there’s an e-mail from Christian.
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Boss
    Date: June 13, 2011 08:24
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Good morning, Miss Steele
    I just wanted to say thank you for a wonderful weekend in spite of all the drama.
    I hope you never leave, ever.
    And just to remind you that the news of SIP is embargoed for four weeks.
    Delete this e-mail as soon as you’ve read it.
    Christian Grey,
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc. & Your boss’s boss’s boss.
    Hope I never leave? Does he want me to move in? Holy Moses… I barely know the man. I press delete.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Bossy
    Date: June 13, 2011: 09:03
    To: Christian Grey
    Dear Mr. Grey
    Are you asking me to move in with you? And of course, I remembered that the evidence of your epic stalking capabilities is embargoed for another four weeks. Do I make a check out to Coping Together and send to your dad? Please don’t delete this e-mail. Please respond to it.
    ILY xxx
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    “Ana!” Jack makes me jump.
    “Yes,” I flush, and Jack frowns at me.
    “Everything okay?”
    “Sure.” I scramble up and take my notebook into his office.
    “Good. As you probably remember, I’m going to that Commissioning Fiction Symposium in New York on Thursday. I have tickets and reservations, but I’d like you to come with me.”
    “To New York?”
    “Yes. We’ll need to go Wednesday and stay overnight. I think you’ll find it a very educational experience.” His eyes darken as he says this, but his smile is polite. “Would you make the necessary travel arrangements? And book an additional room at the hotel where I am staying? I think Sabrina, my previous PA, left all the details handy somewhere.”
    “Okay.” I smile wanly at Jack.
    Crap. I wander back to my desk. This is not going to go down well with Fifty-but the fact is, I want to go. It sounds like a real opportunity, and I’m sure I can keep Jack at arm’s length if that’s his ulterior motive. Back at my desk there’s a response from Christian.
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: Me, Bossy?
    Date: June 13, 2011 09:07
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Yes. Please.
    Christian Grey,
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    Jeez… he does want me to move in. Oh, Christian-it’s too soon. I put my head in my hands to try and recover my wits. This is all I need after my extraordinary weekend. I haven’t had a moment to myself to think through and understand all that I have experienced and discovered these last two days.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Flynnisms
    Date: June 13, 2011: 09:20
    To: Christian Grey
    What happened to walking before we run?
    Can we talk about this tonight, please?
    I’ve been asked to go to a conference in New York on Thursday.
    It means an overnight stay on Wednesday.
    Just thought you should know.
    A x
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: WHAT?
    Date: June 13, 2011 09:21
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Yes. Let’s talk this evening.
    Are you going on your own?
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: No Bold Shouty Capitals on a Monday Morning!
    Date: June 13, 2011: 09:30
    To: Christian Grey
    Can we talk about this tonight?
    A x
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: You Haven’t Seen Shouty Yet.
    Date: June 13, 2011 09:35
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Tell me.
    If it’s with the sleazeball you work with, then the answer is no, over my dead body.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    My heart sinks. Shit-it’s like he’s my dad.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: No YOU haven’t seen shouty yet.
    Date: June 13, 2011 09:46
    To: Christian Grey
    Yes. It is with Jack.
    I want to go. It’s an exciting opportunity for me.
    And I have never been to New York.
    Don’t get your knickers in a twist.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From: Christian Grey
    Subject: No YOU haven’t seen shouty yet.
    Date: June 13, 2011 09:50
    To: Anastasia Steele
    It’s not my fucking knickers I am worried about.
    The answer is NO.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    “No!” I shout at my computer, causing the entire office to come to a standstill and stare at me. Jack peers out from his office.
    “Everything all right, Ana?”
    “Yes. Sorry,” I mutter. “I er… just didn’t save a document.” I am scarlet with embarrassment. He smiles at me but with a puzzled expression. I take several deep breaths and quickly type a response. I am so mad.
    From: Anastasia Steele
    Subject: Fifty Shades
    Date: June 13, 2011 09:55
    To: Christian Grey
    You need to get a grip.
    I am NOT going to sleep with Jack-not for all the tea in China.
    I LOVE you. That’s what happens when people love each other.
    They TRUST each other.
    I don’t think you are going to SLEEP WITH, SPANK, FUCK, or WHIP anyone else. I have FAITH and TRUST in you.
    Please extend the same COURTESY to me.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    I sit waiting for his response. Nothing arrives. I call the airline and book a ticket for myself, ensuring I am on the same flight as Jack. I hear the ping of new mail.
    From: Lincoln, Elena
    Subject: Lunch Date
    Date: June 13, 2011 10:15
    To: Anastasia Steele
    Dear Anastasia
    I would really like to have lunch with you. I think we got off on the wrong foot, and I’d like to make that right. Are you free sometime this week?
    Elena Lincoln
    Holy crap-not Mrs. Robinson! How the hell did she find out my e-mail address? I put my head in my hands. Can this day get any worse?
    My phone rings and wearily I lift my head from my hands and answer, glancing at the clock. It is only ten twenty, and already I wish I hadn’t left Christian’s bed.
    “Jack Hyde’s office, Ana Steele speaking.”
    An achingly familiar voice snarls at me, “Will you please delete the last e-mail you sent me and try to be a little more circumspect in the language you use in your work e-mail? I told you, the system is monitored. I shall endeavor to do some damage limitation from here.” He hangs up.
    Holy fuck… I sit staring at the phone. Christian hung up on me. That man is stomping all over my fledgling career, and he hangs up on me? I glare at the receiver, and if it wasn’t completely inanimate, I know it would shrivel in horror under my withering stare.
    I open my e-mails and delete the one I sent him. It’s not that bad. I just mention spanking and well, whipping. Jeez, if he’s so ashamed of it, he damn well shouldn’t do it. I pick up my Blackberry and call his mobile.
    “What?” he snaps.
    “I am going to New York whether you like it or not,” I hiss.
    “Don’t count-”
    I hang up, cutting him off mid-sentence. Adrenaline is coursing through my body. There-that told him. I am so mad.
    I take a deep breath, trying to compose myself. Closing my eyes, I imagine that I am in my happy place. Hmm… a boat cabin with Christian. I shake the image off as I am too mad at Fifty right now for him to be anywhere near my happy place.
    Opening my eyes, I calmly reach for my notebook and carefully run through my to do list. I take a long, deep breath, my equilibrium restored.
    “Ana!” Jack shouts, startling me. “Don’t book that flight!”
    “Oh, too late. I’ve done it,” I reply as he strides out of his office over to me. He looks mad.
    “Look, there’s something going on. For some reason, suddenly, all travel and hotel expenses for staff have to be approved by senior management. This has come right from the top. I am going up to see old Roach. Apparently, a moratorium on all spending has just been implemented. I don’t understand it.” Jack pinches the bridge of his nose and closes his eyes.
    Most of the blood drains from my face and knots form in my stomach. Fifty!
    “Take my calls. I’ll go see what Roach has to say.” He winks at me and strides off to see his boss-not the boss’s boss.
    Damn it. Christian Grey… My blood starts to boil again.
    From:Anastasia Steele
    Subject:What have you done?
    Date:June 13, 2011 10:43
    To:Christian Grey
    Please tell me you won’t interfere with my work.
    I really want to go to this conference.
    I shouldn’t have to ask you.
    I have deleted the offending e-mail.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From:Christian Grey
    Subject:What have you done?
    Date:June 13, 2011 10:46
    To:Anastasia Steele
    I am just protecting what is mine.
    The e-mail that you so rashly sent is wiped from the SIP server now, as are my e-mails to you.
    Incidentally, I trust you implicitly. It’s him I don’t trust.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    I check to see if I still have his e-mails, and they have disappeared. This man’s influence knows no bounds. How does he do this? Who does he know that can stealthily delve into the depths of SIP’s servers and remove e-mails? I am so out of my league here.
    From:Anastasia Steele
    Subject:Grown Up
    Date:June 13, 2011 10:43
    To:Christian Grey
    I don’t need protecting from my own boss.
    He may make a pass at me, but I shall say no.
    You cannot interfere. It’s wrong and controlling on so many levels.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From:Christian Grey
    Subject:The Answer is NO
    Date:June 13, 2011 10.50
    To:Anastasia Steele
    I have seen how “effective” you are at fighting off unwanted attention. I remember that’s how I had the pleasure of spending my first night with you. At least the photographer has feelings for you. The sleazeball, on the other hand, does not. He is a serial philanderer, and he will try to seduce you. Ask him what happened to his previous PA and the one before that.
    I don’t want to fight about this.
    If you want to go to New York, I’ll take you. We can go this weekend. I have an apartment there.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    Oh, Christian! That’s not the point. He’s so damn frustrating. And of course he has an apartment there. Where else does he own property? Trust him to bring up José. Will I ever live that down? I was drunk, for heaven’s sake. I wouldn’t get drunk with Jack.
    I shake my head at the screen, but figure I cannot continue to argue with him over e-mail. I shall have to bide my time until this evening. I check the clock. Jack is still not back from his meeting with Jerry, and I need to deal with Elena. I read her e-mail again and decide that the best way to handle it is to send it to Christian. Let him concentrate on her rather than me.
    From:Anastasia Steele
    Subject:FW Lunch date or Irritating Baggage
    Date:June 13, 2011 11:15
    To:Christian Grey
    While you have been busy interfering in my career and saving your ass from my careless missives, I received the following e-mail from Mrs. Lincoln. I really don’t want to meet with her-even if I did, I am not allowed to leave this building. How she got hold of my e-mail address, I don’t know. What would you suggest I do? Her e-mail is below:
    Dear Anastasia, I would really like to have lunch with you. I think we got off on the wrong foot, and I’d like to make that right. Are you free sometime this week?
    Elena Lincoln
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    From:Christian Grey
    Subject:Irritating Baggage
    Date:June 13, 2011 11:23
    To:Anastasia Steele
    Don’t be mad at me. I have your best interests at heart.
    If anything happened to you, I would never forgive myself.
    I’ll deal with Mrs. Lincoln.
    Christian Grey
    CEO, Grey Enterprises Holdings Inc.
    From:Anastasia Steele
    Date:June 13, 2011: 11:32
    To:Christian Grey
    Can we please discuss this tonight?
    I am trying to work, and your continued interference is very distracting.
    Anastasia Steele
    Assistant to Jack Hyde, Commissioning Editor, SIP
    Jack returns after midday and tells me that New York is off for me though he is still going and there’s nothing he can do to change senior management policy. He strides into his office, slamming the door, obviously furious. Why is he so angry?
    Deep down, I know his intentions are less than honorable, but I am sure I can deal with him, and I wonder what Christian knows about Jack’s previous PAs. I park these thoughts and continue with some work, but resolve to try to make Christian change his mind, though the prospects are bleak.
    At one o’clock, Jack pokes his head out of the office door.
    “Ana, please could you go and get me some lunch?”
    “Sure. What would you like?”
    “Pastrami on rye, hold the mustard. I’ll give you the money when you’re back.”
    “Anything to drink?”
    “Coke, please. Thanks, Ana.” He heads back into his office as I reach for my purse.
    Crap. I promised Christian I wouldn’t go out. I sigh. He’ll never know, and I’ll be quick.
    Claire from reception offers me her umbrella since it is still pouring with rain. As I head out of the front doors, I pull my jacket around me and take a furtive glance in both directions from beneath the overlarge golf umbrella. Nothing seems amiss. There’s no sign of Ghost Girl.
    I march briskly, and I hope inconspicuously, down the block to the deli. However, the closer I get to the deli, the more I have a creepy sense that I am being watched, and I don’t know if it’s my heightened feeling of paranoia or a reality. Shit. I hope it’s not Leila with a gun.
    It’s just your imagination, my subconscious snaps. Who the hell would want to shoot you?
    Within fifteen minutes, I am back-safe, sound but relieved. I think Christian’s extreme paranoia and his overprotective vigilance is beginning to get to me.
    As I take Jack’s lunch in to him, he glances up from the phone.
    “Ana, thanks. Since you’re not coming with me, I’m going to need you to work late. We need to get these briefs ready. Hope you don’t have plans.” He smiles up at me warmly, and I flush.
    “No, that’s fine,” I say with a bright smile and a sinking heart. This is not going to go down well. Christian will freak, I’m sure.
    As I head back to my desk I decide not to tell him immediately, otherwise he might have time to interfere in some way. I sit and eat the chicken salad sandwich Mrs. Jones made for me. It’s delicious. She makes a mean sandwich.
    Of course, if I moved in with Christian, she would make lunch for me every weekday. The idea is unsettling. I have never had dreams of obscene wealth and all the trappings-only love. To find someone who loves me and doesn’t try to control my every move. The phone rings.
    “Jack Hyde’s office-”
    “You assured me you wouldn’t go out,” Christian interrupts me, his voice cold and hard.
    My heart sinks for the millionth time this day. Shit. How the hell does he know?
    “Jack sent me out for some lunch. I couldn’t say no. Are you having me watched?” My scalp prickles at the notion. No wonder I felt so paranoid-someonewaswatching me. The thought makes me angry.
    “This is why I didn’t want you going back to work,” Christian snaps.
    “Christian, please. You’re being”-So Fifty-“so suffocating.”
    “Suffocating?” he whispers, surprised.
    “Yes. You have to stop this. I’ll talk to you this evening. Unfortunately, I have to work late because I can’t go to New York.”
    “Anastasia, I don’t want to suffocate you,” he says quietly, appalled.
    “Well, you are. I have work to do. I’ll talk to you later.” I hang up, feeling drained and vaguely depressed.
    After our wonderful weekend, the reality is hitting home. I have never felt more like running. Running to some quiet retreat so I can think about this man, about how he is, and about how to deal with him. On one level, I know he’s broken-I can see that clearly now-and it’s both heartbreaking and exhausting. From the small pieces of precious information that he’s given me about his life, I understand why. An unloved child; a hideously abusive environment; a mother who couldn’t protect him, whom he couldn’t protect, and who died in front of him.
    I shudder. My poor Fifty. I am his, but not to be kept in some gilded cage. How am I going to make him see this?
    With a heavy heart, I drag one of the manuscripts Jack wants me to summarize into my lap and continue to read. I can think of no easy solution to Christian’s fucked-up control issues. I will just have to talk to him later, face to face.
    Half an hour later, Jack e-mails me a document that I need to tidy up and polish, ready for printing tomorrow in time for his conference. It will take me not just the rest of the afternoon but well into the evening, too. I set to work.
    When I look up, it’s after seven and the office is deserted, though the light in Jack’s office is still on. I hadn’t noticed everyone leaving, but I am nearly finished. I e-mail the document back to Jack for his approval and check my inbox. There’s nothing new from Christian, so I quickly glance at my Blackberry, and it startles me by buzzing-it’s Christian.
    “Hi,” I murmur.
    “Hi, when will you be finished?”
    “By seven thirty, I think.”
    “I’ll meet you outside.”
    He sounds quiet, nervous even. Why? Wary of my reaction?
    “I’m still mad at you, but that’s all,” I whisper. “We have a lot to talk about.”
    “I know. See you at seven thirty.”
    Jack comes out of his office.
    “I have to go. See you later.” I hang up.
    I look up at Jack as he strolls casually toward me.
    “I just need a couple of tweaks. I’ve e-mailed the brief back to you.”
    He leans over me while I retrieve the document, rather close-uncomfortably close. His arm brushes mine. Accidentally? I flinch, but he pretends not to notice. His other arm rests on the back of my chair, touching my back. I sit up so I’m not leaning against the backrest.
    “Pages sixteen and twenty-three, and that should be it,” he murmurs, his mouth inches from my ear.
    My skin crawls at his proximity, but I choose to ignore it. Opening the document, I shakily start on the changes. He’s still leaning over me, and all my senses are hyperaware. It’s distracting and awkward, and inside I am screaming, Back off!
    “Once this is done, it’ll be good to go to print. You can organize that tomorrow. Thank you for staying late and doing this, Ana.” His voice is smooth, gentle, like he’s talking to a wounded animal. My stomach twists.
    “I think the least I could do is reward you with a quick drink. You deserve one.” He tucks a strand of my hair that’s come loose from my hair tie behind my ear and gently caresses the lobe.
    I cringe gritting my teeth, and I jerk my head away. Shit! Christian was right. Don’t touch me.
    “Actually, I can’t this evening.” Or any other evening, Jack.
    “Just a quick one?” he coaxes.
    “No, I can’t. But thank you.”
    Jack sits on the end of my desk and frowns. Alarm bells sound loudly in my head. I am on my own in the office. I cannot leave. I glance nervously at the clock. Another five minutes before Christian is due.
    “Ana, I think we make a great team. I’m sorry that I couldn’t pull off this New York trip. It won’t be the same without you.”
    I’m sure it won’t. I smile weakly up at him, because I can’t think of what to say. And for the first time all day, I feel the tiniest hint of relief that I am not going.
    “So, did you have a good weekend?” he asks smoothly.
    “Yes, thanks.” Where is he going with this?
    “See your boyfriend?”
    “What does he do?”
    Owns your ass… “He’s in business.”
    “That’s interesting. What kind of business?”
    “Oh, he has his fingers in all sorts of pies.”
    Jack cocks his head to one side as he leans in toward me, invading my personal space-again.
    “You’re being very coy, Ana.”
    “Well, he’s in telecommunications, manufacturing, and agriculture.”
    Jack raises his eyebrows. “So many things. Who does he work for?”
    “He works for himself. If you’re happy with the document, I’d like to go, if that’s okay?”
    He leans back. My personal space is safe again.
    “Of course. Sorry, I didn’t mean to keep you,” he says disingenuously.
    “What time does the building close?”
    “Security is here until eleven.”
    “Good.” I smile, and my subconscious flops down in her armchair, relieved to know that we are not alone in the building. Switching off my computer, I grab my purse and stand up, ready to leave.
    “You like him then? Your boyfriend?”
    “I love him,” I answer, looking Jack squarely in the eye.
    “I see.” Jack frowns and he stands up from my desk. “What’s his surname?”
    I flush.
    “Grey. Christian Grey,” I mumble.
    Jack’s mouth drops open. “Seattle’s richest bachelor? That Christian Grey?”
    “Yes. The same.” Yes, that Christian Grey, your future boss who will have you for breakfast if you invade my personal space again.
    “I thought he looked familiar,” Jack says darkly and his brow creases again. “Well, he’s a lucky man.”
    I blink at him. What do I say to that?
    “Have a good evening, Ana.” Jack smiles, but the smile doesn’t touch his eyes, and he walks stiffly back into his office without a backward glance.
    I let out a long sigh of relief. Well, that problem might be solved. Fifty works his magic again. Just his name is my talisman, and it has this man retreating with his tail between his legs. I allow myself a small victorious smile. You see, Christian? Even your name protects me-you didn’t have to go to all that trouble of clamping down on expenses. I tidy my desk and check my watch. Christian should be outside.
    The Audi is parked up against the sidewalk, and Taylor leaps out to open the rear passenger door. I have never been so pleased to see him, and I scramble into the car out of the rain.
    Christian is in the rear seat, gazing at me, his eyes wide and wary. He’s bracing himself for my anger, his jaw tight and tense.
    “Hi,” I murmur.
    “Hi,” he replies cautiously. He reaches over and grasps my hand, squeezing it tightly, and my heart thaws a little. I’m so confused. I haven’t even worked out what I need to say to him.
    “Are you still mad?” he asks.
    “I don’t know,” I murmur. He raises my hand and lightly grazes my knuckles with soft butterfly kisses.
    “It’s been a shitty day,” he says.
    “Yes, it has.” But for the first time since he left for work this morning, I begin to relax. Just being in his company is a soothing balm, and all the shit from Jack, and the snarky e-mails to and fro, and the nuisance that is Elena fade into the background. It’s just me and my control freak in the back of the car.
    “It’s better now that you’re here,” he murmurs. We sit in silence as Taylor weaves through the evening traffic, both of us brooding and contemplative; but I feel Christian slowly unwind beside me as he, too, relaxes, gently running his thumb across my knuckles in a soft, soothing rhythm.
    Taylor drops us outside the apartment building, and we both duck inside, out of the rain. Christian clasps my hand as we wait for the elevator, his eyes scanning the front of the building.
    “I take it you haven’t found Leila yet.”
    “No. Welch is still looking for her,” he mutters despondently.
    The elevator arrives and in we step. Christian glances down at me, his gray eyes unreadable. Oh, he just looks glorious-tousled hair, white shirt, dark suit. And suddenly it’s there, from nowhere, that feeling. Oh my-the longing, the lust, the electricity. If it were visible, it would be an intense blue aura around and between us it’s so strong. His lips part as he gazes at me.
    “Do you feel it?” he breathes.
    “Oh, Ana.” He groans and he grabs me, his arms snaking around me, one hand at the nape of my neck, tipping my head back as his lips find mine. My fingers are in his hair and caressing his cheek as he pushes me back against the elevator wall.
    “I hate arguing with you,” he breathes against my mouth, and there’s a desperate, passionate quality to his kiss that mirrors mine. Desire explodes in my body, all the tension of the day seeking an outlet, straining against him, seeking more. We’re all tongues and breathing and hands and touch and sweet, sweet sensation. His hand is on my hip, and abruptly he’s pulling up my skirt, his fingers stroking my thighs.
    “Sweet Jesus, you’re wearing stockings.” He moans in appreciative awe as his thumb caresses the flesh above my stocking line. “I want to see this,” he breathes, and he pulls my skirt right up, exposing the tops of my thighs.
    Stepping back, he reaches over to press the stop button, and the elevator coasts smoothly to a halt between the twenty-second and twenty-third floors. His eyes are dark, lips parted, and he’s breathing as hard as am I. We gaze at each other, not touching. I am grateful for the wall against my back, holding me up while I bask in this beautiful man’s sensual, carnal appraisal.
    “Take your hair down,” he orders, his voice husky. I reach up and undo the tie, releasing my hair so it tumbles in a thick cloud around my shoulders to my breasts. “Undo the top two buttons of your shirt,” he whispers, his eyes wilder now.
    He makes me feel so wanton. My inner goddess is writhing on her chaise longue, waiting, wanting, and panting. I reach up and undo each button, achingly, slowly, so that the tops of my breasts are tantalizingly revealed.
    He swallows. “Do you have any idea how alluring you look right now?”
    Very deliberately, I bite my lip and shake my head. He closes his eyes briefly, and when he opens them again, they are blazing. He steps forward and places his hands on the elevator walls on either side of my face. He’s as close as he can be without touching me.
    I tip my face up to meet his gaze, and he leans down and runs his nose against mine, so it’s the only contact between us. I am so hot in the confines of this elevator with him. I want him-now.
    “I think you do, Miss Steele. I think you like to drive me wild.”
    “Do I drive you wild?” I whisper.
    “In all things, Anastasia. You are a siren, a goddess.” And he reaches for me, grasping my leg above my knee and hitching it around his waist, so that I am standing on one leg, leaning into him. I feel him against me, feel him hard and wanting above the apex of my thighs as he runs his lips down my throat. I moan and wrap my arms around his neck.
    “I’m going to take you now, Anastasia,” he breathes and I arch my back in response, pressing myself against him, eager for the friction. He groans deep and low in the back of his throat and boosts me higher as he undoes his fly.
    “Hold tight, baby,” he murmurs, and magically produces a foil packet that he holds in front of my mouth. I take it between my teeth, and he tugs, so that between us, we rip it open.
    “Good girl.” He steps back a fraction as he slides on the condom. “God, I can’t wait for the next six days,” he growls and gazes down at me through hooded eyes. “I do hope you’re not overly fond of these panties.” He tears through them with his adept fingers, and they disintegrate in his hands. My blood is pounding through my veins. I am panting with need.
    His words are intoxicating, all my angst from the day forgotten. It’s just him and me, doing what we do best. Without taking his eyes off mine, he sinks slowly into me. My body bows and I tilt my head back, closing my eyes, relishing the feel of him inside me. He pulls back and then moves into me again, so slow, so sweet. I groan.
    “You’re mine, Anastasia,” he murmurs against my throat.
    “Yes. Yours. When will you accept that?” I pant. He groans and starts to move, really move. And I surrender myself to his relentless rhythm, savoring each push and pull, his ragged breathing, his need for me, reflecting mine.
    It makes me feel powerful, strong, desired and loved-loved by this captivating, complicated man, whom I love in return with all my heart. He pushes harder and harder, his breathing ragged, losing himself in me as I lose myself in him.
    “Oh, baby,” Christian moans, his teeth grazing my jaw, and I come hard around him. He stills, clutches me, and follows suit, whispering my name.
    Now that Christian is spent, calm and kissing me gently, his breathing eases. He holds me upright against the elevator wall, our foreheads pressed together, and my body is like jelly, weak but gratifyingly sated from my climax.
    “Oh, Ana,” he murmurs. “I need you so much.” He kisses my forehead.
    “And I you, Christian.”
    Releasing me, he straightens my skirt and does up the two buttons on my shirt, then punches the combination into the keypad that starts the elevator again. It rises with a jolt so that I reach out and clasp his arms.
    “Taylor will be wondering where we are,” he grins lasciviously at me.
    Oh crap. I drag my fingers through my hair in a vain attempt to combat the just-fucked look, then give up and tie it in a ponytail.
    “You’ll do.” Christian smirks as he does up his fly and puts the condom in his pants pocket.
    Once more he looks the embodiment of an American entrepreneur, and since his hair looks just fucked most of the time, there’s very little difference. Except now he’s smiling, relaxed, his eyes crinkling with boyish charm. Are all men this easily placated?
    Taylor is waiting when the doors open.
    “Problem with the elevator,” Christian murmurs as we both step out, and I cannot look either of them in the face. I scurry through the double doors to Christian’s bedroom in search of some fresh underwear.
    When I return, Christian has removed his jacket and is sitting at the breakfast bar chatting with Mrs. Jones. She smiles kindly at me as she puts out two plates of hot food for us. Mmm, it smells delicious-coq au vin, if I am not mistaken. I am famished.
    “Enjoy, Mr. Grey, Ana,” she says and leaves us to it.
    Christian fetches a bottle of white wine from the fridge, and as we sit and eat, he tells me about how much nearer he’s getting to perfecting a solar-powered mobile phone. He’s animated and excited about the whole project, and I know then that he hasn’t had an entirely shitty day.
    I ask him about his properties. He smirks, and it turns out he only has the apartment in New York and Aspen, and Escala. Nothing else. When we’re done, I collect his plate and mine and take them to sink.
    “Leave that. Gail will do it,” he says. I turn and gaze at him, and he’s watching me intently. Will I ever get used to having someone clean up after me?
    “Well, now that you are more docile, Miss Steele, shall we talk about today?”
    “I think you’re the one who’s more docile. I think I’m doing a good job in taming you.”
    “Taming me?” he snorts, amused. When I nod, he frowns as if reflecting on my words. “Yes. Maybe you are, Anastasia.”
    “You were right about Jack,” I murmur, serious now, and I lean across the kitchen island gauging his reaction. Christian’s face falls and his eyes harden.
    “Has he tried anything?” he whispers, his voice deathly cold.
    I shake my head to reassure him. “No, and he won’t, Christian. I told him today that I’m your girlfriend, and he backed right off.”
    “You’re sure? I could fire the fucker.” Christian scowls.
    I sigh, emboldened by my glass of wine. “You really have to let me fight my own battles. You can’t constantly second-guess me and try to protect me. It’s stifling, Christian. I’ll never flourish with your incessant interference. I need some freedom. I wouldn’t dream of meddling in your affairs.”
    He blinks at me. “I only want you safe, Anastasia. If anything happened to you, I-” He stops.
    “I know, and I understand why you feel so driven to protect me. And part of me loves it. I know that if I need you, you’ll be there, as I am for you. But if we are to have any hope of a future together, you have to trust me and trust my judgment. Yes, I’ll get it wrong sometimes-I’ll make mistakes, but I have to learn.”
    He stares at me, his expression anxious, spurring me to walk round to him so that I am standing between his legs while he sits on the barstool. Grabbing his hands, I put them around me and place my hands on his arms.
    “You can’t interfere in my job. It’s wrong. I don’t need you charging in like a white knight to save the day. I know you want to control everything, and I understand why, but you can’t. It’s an impossible goal… you have to learn to let go.” I reach up and stroke his face as he gazes at me, his eyes wide. “And if you can do that-give me that-I’ll move in with you,” I add softly.
    He inhales sharply, surprised. “You’d do that?” he whispers.
    “But you don’t know me.” He frowns and sounds choked and panicky all of a sudden, very un-Fifty.
    “I know you well enough, Christian. Nothing you tell me about yourself will frighten me away.” I gently run my knuckles across his cheek. His expression turns from anxious to dubious. “But if you could just ease up on me,” I plead.
    “I’m trying, Anastasia. I couldn’t just stand by and let you go to New York with that… sleazeball. He has an alarming reputation. None of his assistants have lasted more than three months, and they’re never retained by the company. I don’t want that for you, baby.” He sighs. “I don’t want anything to happen to you. You being hurt… the thought fills me with dread. I can’t promise not to interfere, not if I think you’ll come to harm.” He pauses and takes a deep breath. “I love you, Anastasia. I will do everything in my power to protect you. I cannot imagine my life without you.”
    Holy cow. My inner goddess, my subconscious, and I all gape at Fifty in shock.
    Jeez, three little words. My world stands still, tilts, then spins on a new axis; and I savor the moment, gazing into his sincere, beautiful gray eyes.
    “I love you, too, Christian.” I lean over and kiss him, and the kiss deepens.
    Entering unseen, Taylor clears his throat. Christian pulls back, gazing intently at me. He stands, his arm around my waist.
    “Yes?” he snaps at Taylor.
    “Mrs. Lincoln is on her way up, sir.”
    Taylor shrugs apologetically. Christian sighs heavily and shakes his head.
    “Well, this should be interesting,” he mutters and gives me a crooked grin of resignation.
    Fuck! Why can’t that damned woman leave us alone?


    “Did you talk to her today?” I ask Christian as we wait forMrs. Robinson’s arrival.
    “What did you say?”
    “I said that you didn’t want to see her, and that I understood your reasons why. I also told her that I didn’t appreciate her going behind my back.” His gaze is impassive, giving nothing away.
    Oh, good. “What did she say?”
    “She brushed it off in a way that only Elena can.” His mouth flattens to a crooked line.
    “Why do you think she’s here?”
    “I have no idea.” Christian shrugs.
    Taylor enters the great room again. “Mrs. Lincoln,” he announces.
    And here she is… Why is she so damned attractive? She’s dressed entirely in black: tight jeans, a shirt that emphasizes her perfect figure, and a halo of bright, glossy hair.
    Christian pulls me close. “Elena,” he says, his tone puzzled.
    She gapes at me in shock, frozen to the spot. She blinks before finding her soft voice. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you had company, Christian. It’s Monday,” she says as if this explains why she’s here.
    “Girlfriend,” he says by way of explanation and tilts his head to one side and smirks.
    She smiles, a slow, beaming smile directed entirely at him. It’s unnerving.
    “Of course. Hello, Anastasia. I didn’t know you’d be here. I know you don’t want to talk to me. I accept that.”
    “Do you?” I assert quietly, gazing at her and taking all of us by surprise. With a slight frown, she moves farther into the room.
    “Yes, I get the message. I’m not here to see you. Like I said, Christian rarely has company during the week.” She pauses. “I have a problem, and I need to talk to Christian about it.”
    “Oh?” Christian straightens up. “Do you want a drink?”
    “Yes, please,” she murmurs gratefully.
    Christian fetches a glass while Elena and I stand awkwardly gazing at each other. She fidgets with a large silver ring on her middle finger, while I don’t know where to look. Finally, she gives me a small tight smile and approaches the kitchen island and sits on the bar stool at the end. She obviously knows the place well and feels comfortable moving around here.
    Do I stay? Do I go? Oh, this is so difficult. My subconscious scowls at the woman with her most hostile harpy face.
    There’s so much I want to say to this woman, and none of it complimentary. But she’s Christian’sfriend-his only friend-and for all my loathing of this woman, I am innately polite. Deciding to stay, I sit as gracefully as I can manage on the stool Christian’s vacated. Christian pours wine into each of our glasses and sits between us at the breakfast bar. Can’t he feel how weird this is?
    “What’s up?” he asks her.
    Elena looks nervously at me, and Christian reaches over and clasps my hand.
    “Anastasia’s with me now,” he says to her silent query and squeezes my hand. I flush, and my subconscious beams at him, harpy face forgotten.
    Elena’s face softens as if she’s pleased for him. Really pleased for him. Oh, I don’t understand this woman at all, and I’m uncomfortable and edgy in her presence.
    She takes a deep breath and shifts, perching on the edge of her bar stool and looking agitated. She glances nervously down at her hands and starts manically twisting the large silver ring around and around on her middle finger.
    Jeez, what’s wrong with her? Is it my presence? Do I have that effect on her? Because I feel the same way-I don’t want her here. She raises her head and looks Christian squarely in the eye.
    “I’m being blackmailed.”
    Holy shit. Not what I expected out of her mouth. Christian stiffens. Has someone found out about her penchant for beating and fucking underage boys? I suppress my revulsion, and a fleeting thought about chickens coming home to roost crosses my mind. My subconscious rubs her hands together with ill-disguised glee. Good.
    “How?” Christian asks, his horror clear in his voice.
    She reaches into her oversized, patent-leather, designer purse, pulls out a note, and hands it to him.
    “Put it down, lay it out.” Christian points to the breakfast bar counter with his chin.
    “You don’t want to touch it?’
    “No. Fingerprints.”
    “Christian, you know I can’t go to the police with this.”
    Why am I listening to this? Is she fucking some other poor boy?
    She lays the note out for him, and he bends to read it.
    “They’re only asking for five thousand dollars,” he says almost absentmindedly. “Any idea who it might be? Someone in the community?”
    “No,” she says in her soft sweet voice.
    Linc? Who’s that?
    “What-after all this time? I don’t think so,” she grumbles.
    “Does Isaac know?”
    “I haven’t told him.”
    Who’s Isaac?
    “I think he needs to know,” Christian says. She shakes her head, and now I feel I’m intruding. I want none of this. I try to retrieve my hand from Christian’s grasp, but he just tightens his hold and turns to gaze at me.
    “What?” he asks.
    “I’m tired. I think I’ll go to bed.”
    His eyes search mine, looking forwhat? Censure? Acceptance? Hostility? I keep my expression as bland as possible.
    “Okay,” he says. “I won’t be long.”
    He releases me and I stand. Elena watches me warily. I stay tightlipped and return her gaze, giving nothing away.
    “Goodnight, Anastasia.” She gives me a small smile.
    “Goodnight,” I mutter, my voice sounds cold. I turn to leave. The tension is too much for me to bear. As I exit the room they continue their conversation.
    “I don’t think there’s a great deal I can do, Elena,” Christian says to her. “If it’s a question of money.” His voice trails off. “I could ask Welch to investigate.”
    “No, Christian, I just wanted to share,” she says.
    When I am out of the room, I hear her say, “You look very happy.”
    “I am,” Christian responds.
    “You deserve to be.”
    “I wish that were true.”
    “Christian,” she scolds.
    I freeze, listening intently. I can’t help it.
    “Does she know how negative you are about yourself? About all your issues.”
    “She knows me better than anyone.”
    “Ouch! That hurts.”
    “It’s the truth, Elena. I don’t have to play games with her. And I mean it, leave her alone.”
    “What is her problem?”
    “You… What we were. What we did. She doesn’t understand.”
    “Make her understand.”
    “It’s in the past, Elena, and why would I want to taint her with our fucked-up relationship? She’s good and sweet and innocent, and by some miracle she loves me.”
    “It’s no miracle, Christian,” Elena scoffs good-naturedly. “Have a little faith in yourself. You really are quite a catch. I’ve told you often enough. And she seems lovely, too. Strong. Someone to stand up to you.”
    I can’t hear Christian’s response. So I’m strong, am I? I certainly don’t feel that way.
    “Don’t you miss it?” Elena continues.
    “Your playroom.”
    I stop breathing.
    “That really is none of your fucking business,” Christian snaps.
    “I’msorry.” Elena snorts insincerely.
    “I think you’d better go. And please, call before you come again.”
    “Christian, I am sorry,” she says, and from her tone, this time she means it. “Since when are you so sensitive?” She’s scolding him again.
    “Elena, we have a business relationship which has profited us both immensely. Let’s keep it that way. What was between us is part of the past. Anastasia is my future, and I won’t jeopardize it in any way, so cut the f